This is a modern-English version of Tolstoy, originally written by Rolland, Romain.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

TOLSTOY
BY
ROMAIN ROLLAND
AUTHOR OF "JEAN CHRISTOPHE"
TRANSLATED BY
BERNARD MIALL
T. FISHER UNWIN
LONDON: ADELPHI TERRACE
LEIPSIC: INSELSTRASSE 20
1911
PREFACE
To those of my own generation, the light that has but lately failed was the purest that illumined their youth. In the gloomy twilight of the later nineteenth century it shone as a star of consolation, whose radiance attracted and appeased our awakening spirits. As one of the many—for there are many in France—to whom Tolstoy was very much more than an admired artist: for whom he was a friend, the best of friends, the one true friend in the whole of European art—I wish to lay before this sacred memory my tribute of gratitude and of love.
To those of my generation, the light that has recently faded was the brightest that lit up our youth. In the darkening days of the late nineteenth century, it shone as a comforting star, drawing in and calming our awakening spirits. As one of the many—because there are many in France—for whom Tolstoy was much more than just an admired artist: for whom he was a friend, the best friend, the one true friend in all of European art—I want to present my tribute of gratitude and love to this treasured memory.
The days when I learned to know him are days that I shall never forget. It was in 1886. After some years of silent germination the marvellous flowers of Russian art began to blossom on the soil of France. Translations of Tolstoy and of Dostoyevsky were being issued in feverish haste by all the publishing houses of Paris. Between the years '85 and '87 came War and Peace, Anna Karenin, Childhood and Youth, Polikushka, The Death of Ivan Ilyitch, the novels of the Caucasus, and the Tales for the People. In the space of a few months, almost of a few weeks, there was[Pg 6] revealed to our eager eyes the presentment of a vast, unfamiliar life, in which was reflected a new people, a new world.
The days when I got to know him are ones I’ll never forget. It was in 1886. After several years of quiet development, the incredible flowers of Russian art started to bloom in France. Translations of Tolstoy and Dostoyevsky were being released at a frantic pace by all the publishing houses in Paris. Between 1885 and 1887, we saw War and Peace, Anna Karenina, Childhood and Youth, Polikushka, The Death of Ivan Ilyich, the novels of the Caucasus, and Tales for the People. In just a few months, or even a few weeks, there was[Pg 6] a vast, unfamiliar life revealed to our eager eyes, reflecting a new people and a new world.
I had but newly entered the Normal College. My fellow-scholars were of widely divergent opinions. In our little world were such realistic and ironical spirits as the philosopher Georges Dumas; poets, like Suarès, burning with love of the Italian Renaissance; faithful disciples of classic tradition; Stendhalians, Wagnerians, atheists and mystics. It was a world of plentiful discussion, plentiful disagreement; but for a period of some months we were nearly all united by a common love of Tolstoy. It is true that each loved him for different reasons, for each discovered in him himself; but this love was a love that opened the door to a revelation of life; to the wide world itself. On every side—in our families, in our country homes—this mighty voice, which spoke from the confines of Europe, awakened the same emotions, unexpected as they often were. I remember my amazement upon hearing some middle-class people of Nivernais, my native province—people who felt no interest whatever in art, people who read practically nothing—speak with the most intense feeling of The Death of Ivan Ilyitch.
I had just started at Normal College. My classmates had a wide range of opinions. In our little community were realistic and ironic thinkers like philosopher Georges Dumas; poets like Suarès, who were passionate about the Italian Renaissance; loyal followers of classic traditions; Stendhalians, Wagnerians, atheists, and mystics. It was a place full of rich discussions and plenty of disagreements; yet for several months, we were all connected by a shared admiration for Tolstoy. Each of us appreciated him for different reasons, seeing ourselves in his work, but this admiration opened the door to a deeper understanding of life and the broader world. Everywhere—in our families, in our homes—this powerful voice, resonating from the edges of Europe, stirred similar feelings, often unexpectedly. I remember being amazed when I heard some middle-class people from Nivernais, my hometown—people indifferent to art, who barely read—speak with deep emotion about The Death of Ivan Ilyitch.
I have read, in the writings of distinguished critics, the theory that Tolstoy owed the best of his ideas to the French romantics: to George Sand, to Victor Hugo. We may ignore the absurdity of supposing that Tolstoy, who could not endure her, could ever have been subject[Pg 7] to the influence of George Sand; but we cannot deny the influence of Jean-Jacques Rousseau and of Stendhal; nevertheless, we belittle the greatness of Tolstoy, and the power of his fascination, if we attribute them to his ideas. The circle of ideas in which art moves and has its being is a narrow one. It is not in those ideas that his might resides, but in his expression of them; in the personal accent, the imprint of the artist, the colour and savour of his life.
I’ve read in the work of respected critics that Tolstoy got his best ideas from the French romantics: George Sand and Victor Hugo. We can overlook the absurdity of thinking that Tolstoy, who couldn’t stand her, could ever be influenced by George Sand; however, we can’t deny the influence of Jean-Jacques Rousseau and Stendhal. Still, we undermine Tolstoy’s greatness and the power of his appeal if we attribute them to his ideas. The range of ideas in art is quite limited. His strength doesn’t lie in those ideas but in how he expresses them; in his unique voice, the mark of the artist, the richness and flavor of his life.
Whether Tolstoy's ideas were or were not borrowed—a matter to be presently considered—never yet had a voice like to his resounded throughout Europe. How else can we explain the thrill of emotion which we all of us felt upon hearing that psychic music, that harmony for which we had so long waited, and of which we felt the need? In our opinion the style counted for nothing. Most of us, myself included, made the acquaintance of Melchior de Vogüé's work on the subject of the Russian novel[1] after we had read the novels of Tolstoy; and his admiration of our hero seemed, after ours, a pallid thing. M. de Vogüé spoke essentially as a man of letters pure and simple. But for our part it was not enough to admire the presentation of life: we lived it; it was our own. Ours it was by its ardent love of life, by its quality of youth; ours by its irony, its disillusion, its pitiless discernment, and its haunting sense of mortality. Ours by its dreams of brotherly love, of peace among men; ours by its terrible accusation of the lies of civilisation; ours[Pg 8] by its realism; by its mysticism ours; by its savour of nature, its sense of invisible forces, its vertigo in the face of the infinite.
Whether Tolstoy's ideas were borrowed or not—a question to be examined later—there has never been a voice like his echoing throughout Europe. How else can we explain the wave of emotion we all felt upon hearing that soulful music, that harmony we had been longing for and needed? In our view, style didn’t matter much. Most of us, including myself, discovered Melchior de Vogüé's work about the Russian novel[1] after reading Tolstoy's books; his admiration for our hero seemed, after our own, rather dull. M. de Vogüé spoke as a straightforward man of letters. But for us, it wasn't enough to just appreciate the portrayal of life: we experienced it; it was a part of us. It belonged to us through its passionate love of life, its youthful quality; it was ours through its irony, disillusionment, ruthless clarity, and haunting awareness of mortality. It was ours through its dreams of brotherly love and peace among people; it was ours through its powerful indictment of the lies of civilization; ours[Pg 8] through its realism; it was ours in its mysticism; in its essence of nature, its awareness of unseen forces, and its dizzying encounter with the infinite.
To many of us the novels of Tolstoy were what Werther was to an earlier generation: the wonderful mirror of our passions, our strength, our weaknesses, of our hopes, our terrors, our discouragement. We were in no wise anxious to reconcile these many contradictions; still less did we concern ourselves to imprison this complex, multiple mind, full of echoes of the whole wide world, within the narrow limits of religious or political categories, as have the greater number of those who have written of Tolstoy in these latter years: incapable of extricating themselves from the conflict of parties, dragging him into the arena of their own passions, measuring him by the standards of their socialistic or clerical coteries. As if our coteries could be the measure of a genius? What is it to me if Tolstoy is or is not of my party? Shall I ask of what party Shakespeare was, or Dante, before I breathe the atmosphere of his magic or steep myself in its light?
To many of us, Tolstoy's novels were like what Werther was to an earlier generation: a fantastic reflection of our passions, strengths, weaknesses, hopes, fears, and disappointments. We weren't at all focused on reconciling these many contradictions; we were even less interested in boxing this complex, multifaceted mind, echoing the vastness of the world, into the tight confines of religious or political labels, unlike most of those who've written about Tolstoy in recent years. They seem unable to separate themselves from the party conflicts, dragging him into their own battles, measuring him by the standards of their socialist or clerical groups. As if our groups could define a genius? What does it matter to me if Tolstoy belongs to my party or not? Should I even worry about what party Shakespeare or Dante was a part of before I immerse myself in their magic or bask in their light?
We did not say, as do the critics of to-day, that there were two Tolstoys: the Tolstoy of the period before the crisis and he of the period after the crisis; that the one was the great artist, while the other was not an artist at all. For us there was only one Tolstoy, and we loved the whole of him; for we felt, instinctively, that in such souls as his all things are bound together and each has its integral place.
We didn’t say, as today’s critics do, that there were two Tolstoys: the Tolstoy before the crisis and the one after the crisis; that the first was the great artist, while the latter wasn’t an artist at all. For us, there was only one Tolstoy, and we loved all of him; we instinctively felt that in souls like his, everything is interconnected and each part has its essential role.
[1] Le Roman russe.
CONTENTS
PREFACE | ||
I. | CHILDHOOD | |
II. | BOYHOOD AND YOUTH | |
III. | YOUTH: THE ARMY | |
IV. | EARLY WORK: TALES OF THE CAUCASUS | |
V. | SEBASTOPOL: WAR AND RELIGION | |
VI. | ST. PETERSBURG | |
VII. | "FAMILY HAPPINESS" | |
VIII. | MARRIAGE | |
IX. | "ANNA KARENIN" | |
X. | THE CRISIS | |
XI. | REALITY | |
XII. | ART AND CONSCIENCE | |
XIII. | SCIENCE AND ART | |
XIV. | THEORIES OF ART: MUSIC | |
XV. | "RESURRECTION" | |
XVI. | RELIGION AND POLITICS | |
XVII. | OLD AGE | |
XVIII. | CONCLUSION | |
INDEX |
TOLSTOY
CHAPTER I
CHILDHOOD
Our instinct was conscious then of that which reason must prove to-day. The task is possible now, for the long life has attained its term; revealing itself, unveiled, to the eyes of all, with unequalled candour, unexampled sincerity. To-day we are at once arrested by the degree in which that life has always remained the same, from the beginning to the end, in spite of all the barriers which critics have sought to erect here and there along its course; in spite of Tolstoy himself, who, like every impassioned mind, was inclined to the belief, when he loved, or conceived a faith, that he loved or believed for the first time; that the commencement of his true life dated from that moment. Commencement—recommencement!' How often his mind was the theatre of the same struggles, the same crises I We cannot speak of the unity of his ideas, for no such unity existed; we can only speak[Pg 14] of the persistence among them of the same diverse elements; sometimes allied, sometimes inimical; more often enemies than allies. Unity is to be found neither in the spirit nor the mind of a Tolstoy; it exists only in the internal conflict of his passions, in the tragedy of his art and his life.
Our instinct was aware then of what reason must prove today. The task is achievable now, as a long life has reached its end; revealing itself, exposed, to the eyes of everyone, with unmatched honesty and unparalleled sincerity. Today, we are struck by how much that life has always stayed the same, from beginning to end, despite all the obstacles critics have tried to put up along the way; despite Tolstoy himself, who, like any passionate person, tended to think that when he loved or embraced a belief, he was doing it for the first time; that the start of his true life began at that moment. Beginning—rebeginning! How often his mind was the stage for the same struggles, the same crises! We cannot talk about the unity of his ideas because no such unity existed; we can only talk about the persistence of the same diverse elements among them; sometimes allied, sometimes hostile; more often enemies than allies. Unity is found neither in the spirit nor the mind of a Tolstoy; it exists only in the internal conflict of his passions, in the tragedy of his art and his life.
In him life and art are one. Never was work more intimately mingled with the artist's life; it has, almost constantly, the value of autobiography; it enables us to follow the writer, step by step, from the time when he was twenty-five years of age, throughout all the contradictory experiences of his adventurous career. His Journal, which he commenced before the completion of his twentieth year, and continued until his death,[1] together with the notes furnished by M. Birukov,[2] completes this knowledge, and enable us not only to read almost day by day in the history of Tolstoy's conscience, but also to reconstitute the world in which his genius struck root, and the minds from which his own drew sustenance.
In him, life and art are one. Never has work been so closely intertwined with the artist's life; it often reads like an autobiography, allowing us to follow the writer step by step from when he was twenty-five, through all the conflicting experiences of his adventurous career. His Journal, which he started before turning twenty and continued until his death,[1] along with the notes provided by M. Birukov,[2] completes this understanding and lets us not only read almost daily about Tolstoy's conscience but also reassemble the world where his genius took root and the minds that nourished his own.
His was a rich inheritance. The Tolstoys and the Volkonskys were very ancient families, of the greater nobility, claiming descent from Rurik; numbering among their ancestors companions of Peter the Great, generals of the Seven Years' War,[Pg 15] heroes of the Napoleonic struggle, Decembrists, and political exiles. This inheritance included family traditions; old memories to which Tolstoy was indebted for some of the most original types in his War and Peace; there was the old Prince Bolkonsky, his maternal grandfather, Voltairian, despotic, a belated representative of the aristocracy of the days of Catherine II.; Prince Nikolas Grigorovitch Volkonsky, a cousin of his mother, who was wounded at Austerlitz, and, like Prince Andrei, was carried off the field of battle under the eyes of Napoleon; his father, who had some of the characteristics of Nicolas Rostoff;[3] and his mother, the Princess Marie, the ugly, charming woman with the beautiful eyes, whose goodness illumines the pages of War and Peace.
His inheritance was substantial. The Tolstoys and the Volkonskys were very old families from the upper nobility, claiming descent from Rurik; among their ancestors were companions of Peter the Great, generals from the Seven Years' War,[Pg 15] heroes from the Napoleonic wars, Decembrists, and political exiles. This legacy included family traditions and cherished memories that inspired some of the most unique characters in his War and Peace; there was the old Prince Bolkonsky, his maternal grandfather, who was Voltaire-like, tyrannical, a remnant of the aristocracy from the days of Catherine II.; Prince Nikolas Grigorovitch Volkonsky, a cousin of his mother, who was wounded at Austerlitz, and, like Prince Andrei, was carried off the battlefield in front of Napoleon; his father, who had some traits of Nicolas Rostoff;[3] and his mother, Princess Marie, the unattractive yet captivating woman with beautiful eyes, whose kindness shines throughout the pages of War and Peace.
He scarcely knew his parents. Those delightful narratives, Childhood and Youth, have, therefore, but little authenticity; for the writer's mother died when he was not yet two years of age. He, therefore, was unable to recall the beloved face which the little Nikolas Irtenieff evoked beyond a veil of tears: a face with a luminous smile, which radiated gladness....
He hardly knew his parents. Those charming stories, Childhood and Youth, have very little authenticity because the writer's mother passed away when he was not even two years old. Therefore, he couldn't remember the cherished face that little Nikolas Irtenieff conjured up beyond a curtain of tears: a face with a bright smile that radiated happiness...
"Ah! if in difficult moments I could only see that smile, I should not know what sorrow is."[4]
"Ah! If only I could see that smile in tough times, I would never know what sorrow feels like." [4]
Yet she doubtless endowed him with her own absolute candour, her indifference to opinion, and[Pg 16] her wonderful gift of relating tales of her own invention.
Yet she definitely gave him her own complete honesty, her lack of concern for what others thought, and[Pg 16] her amazing ability to tell stories of her own creation.
His father he did in some degree remember. His was a genial yet ironical spirit; a sad-eyed man who dwelt upon his estates, leading an independent, unambitious life. Tolstoy was nine years old when he lost him. His death caused him "for the first time to understand the bitter truth, and filled his soul with despair."[5] Here was the child's earliest encounter with the spectre of terror; and henceforth a portion of his life was to be devoted to fighting the phantom, and a portion to its celebration, its transfiguration. The traces of this agony are marked by a few unforgettable touches in the final chapters of his Childhood, where his memories are transposed in the narrative of the death and burial of his mother.
He did remember his father to some extent. He had a friendly yet ironic personality; he was a sad-eyed man who lived on his own land, leading an independent, low-key life. Tolstoy was nine when he lost him. His death made him "for the first time understand the bitter truth, and filled his soul with despair."[5] This was the child’s first brush with fear; from then on, part of his life would be spent battling that ghost, and part would be dedicated to celebrating it, transforming it. The marks of this pain can be seen in a few unforgettable details in the final chapters of his Childhood, where his memories are woven into the story of the death and burial of his mother.
Five children were left orphans in the old house at Yasnaya Polyana.[6] There Leo Nikolayevitch was born, on the 28th of August, 1828, and there, eighty-two years later, he was to die. The youngest of the five was a girl: that Marie who in later years[Pg 17] became a religious; it was with her that Tolstoy took refuge in dying, when he fled from home and family. Of the four sons, Sergius was charming and selfish, "sincere to a degree that I have never known equalled"; Dmitri was passionate, selfcentred, introspective, and in later years, as a student, abandoned himself eagerly to the practices of religion; caring nothing for public opinion; fasting, seeking out the poor, sheltering the infirm; suddenly, with the same quality of violence, plunging into debauchery; then, tormented by remorse, ransoming a girl whom he had known in a public brothel, and receiving her into his home; finally dying of phthisis at the age of twenty-nine.[7] Nikolas, the eldest, the favourite brother, had inherited his mother's gift of imagination, her power of telling stories;[8] ironical, nervous, and refined; in later years an officer in the Caucasus, where he formed the habit of a drunkard; a man, like his brother, full of Christian kindness, living in hovels, and sharing with the poor all that he possessed. Tourgenev said of him "that he put into practice that humble attitude towards life which his brother Leo was content to develop in theory."
Five children were left orphans in the old house at Yasnaya Polyana.[6] Leo Nikolayevitch was born there on August 28, 1828, and eighty-two years later, he would die there. The youngest of the five was a girl named Marie, who later became a nun; it was with her that Tolstoy sought refuge in his final moments when he left his home and family. Of the four brothers, Sergius was charming and selfish, "sincere to a degree that I have never known to be equaled." Dmitri was passionate, self-centered, introspective, and in later years, as a student, he eagerly embraced religious practices, disregarding public opinion; he fasted, sought out the poor, and sheltered the sick; then, with the same intensity, he would plunge into debauchery; afterward, tortured by guilt, he redeemed a girl he met in a brothel, bringing her into his home, only to die of tuberculosis at the age of twenty-nine.[7] Nikolas, the eldest and favorite brother, inherited his mother's gift for imagination and storytelling;[8] he was ironic, nervous, and refined; in later years, he became an officer in the Caucasus, where he developed a drinking problem; like his brother, he was full of Christian kindness, living in shanties and sharing everything he had with the poor. Tourgenev remarked that "he put into practice that humble attitude towards life which his brother Leo was content to develop in theory."
The other was their Aunt Alexandra, who was for ever serving others, herself avoiding service, dispensing with the help of servants. Her favourite occupation was reading the lives of the Saints, or conversing with pilgrims or the feeble-minded. Of these "innocents" there were several, men and women, who lived in the house. One, an old woman, a pilgrim, was the godmother of Tolstoy's sister. Another, the idiot Gricha, knew only how to weep and pray....
The other was their Aunt Alexandra, who was always helping others while avoiding help for herself, relying on servants instead. Her favorite pastime was reading about the lives of the Saints or chatting with pilgrims or those who were a bit simple-minded. Among these "innocents," there were several men and women living in the house. One, an elderly woman and a pilgrim, was the godmother of Tolstoy's sister. Another, the simple-minded Gricha, only knew how to cry and pray....
"Gricha, notable Christian! So mighty was your faith that you felt the approach of God; so ardent was your love that words rushed from your lips, words that your reason could not control. And how you used to celebrate His splendour, when speech failed you, when, all tears, you lay prostrated on the ground!"[10]
"Gricha, remarkable Christian! Your faith was so strong that you sensed God's presence; your love was so intense that words poured from your lips, words that your mind couldn't hold back. And how you praised His greatness, when you ran out of words, when, in tears, you lay flat on the ground!"[10]
Who can fail to understand the influence, in the shaping of Tolstoy, of all these humble souls? In some of them we seem to see an outline, a prophecy, of the Tolstoy of later years. Their prayers and their affection must have sown the seeds of faith in the child's mind; seeds of which the aged man was to reap the harvest.
Who can overlook the impact that all these humble people had on shaping Tolstoy? In some of them, we can glimpse a preview of the Tolstoy we’d come to know later in life. Their prayers and love must have planted the seeds of faith in the child’s mind—seeds that the older man would eventually harvest.
With the exception of the idiot Gricha, Tolstoy does not speak, in his narrative of Childhood, of these humble helpers who assisted in the work of building up his mind. But then how clearly we[Pg 19] see it through the medium of the book—this soul of a little child; "this pure, loving heart, a ray of clear light, which always discovered in others the best of their qualities"—this more than common tenderness! Being happy, he ponders on the only creature he knows to be unhappy; he cries at the thought, and longs to devote himself to his good. He hugs and kisses an ancient horse, begging his pardon, because he has hurt him. He is happy in loving, even if he is not loved. Already we can see the germs of his future genius; his imagination, so vivid that he cries over his own stories; his brain, always busy, always trying to discover of what other people think; his precocious powers of memory[11] and observation; the attentive eyes, which even in the midst of his sorrow scrutinise the faces about him, and the authenticity of their sorrow. He tells us that at five years of age he felt for the first time "that life is not a time of amusement, but a very heavy task."[12]
With the exception of the fool Gricha, Tolstoy doesn’t mention, in his narrative of Childhood, these humble helpers who contributed to the development of his mind. But how clearly we[Pg 19] see it through the lens of the book—this soul of a little child; "this pure, loving heart, a ray of clear light, which always saw the best in others"—this extraordinary tenderness! When happy, he reflects on the only being he knows to be unhappy; he cries at the thought and wishes to dedicate himself to helping them. He hugs and kisses an old horse, asking for forgiveness because he has hurt it. He finds happiness in loving, even if he isn’t loved in return. Already, we can see the signs of his future genius; his imagination is so vivid that he cries over his own stories; his mind is always active, constantly trying to figure out what others think; his advanced memory[11] and observation skills; the keen eyes that, even in the midst of his sorrow, scrutinize the faces around him and the genuineness of their sadness. He tells us that at five years old, he first realized "that life is not a time of amusement, but a very heavy task."[12]
Happily he forgot the discovery. In those days he used to soothe his mind with popular tales; those mythical and legendary dreams known in Russia as bylines; stories from the Bible; above all the sublime History of Joseph, which he cited in his old age as a model of narrative art: and, finally, the Arabian Nights, which at his grandmother's house were recited every evening, from the vantage of the window-seat, by a blind story-teller.
Happily, he forgot the discovery. Back then, he would relax his mind with popular stories; those mythical and legendary tales known in Russia as bylines; stories from the Bible; and especially the amazing History of Joseph, which he referred to in his old age as a perfect example of storytelling; and finally, the Arabian Nights, which were read aloud every evening from the window seat by a blind storyteller at his grandmother's house.
[2] For his remarkable biography of Léon Tolstoï, Vie et Oeuvre, Mémoires, Souvenirs, Lettres, Extraits du Journal intime, Notes et Documents biographiques, réunis, coordonnés et annotés par P. Birukov, revised by Leo Tolstoy, translated into French from the MS. by J. W. Bienstock.
[2] For his impressive biography of Léon Tolstoï, Life and Works, Memoirs, Recollections, Letters, Excerpts from the Diary, Notes and Biographical Documents, compiled, coordinated, and annotated by P. Birukov, revised by Leo Tolstoy, translated into French from the manuscript by J. W. Bienstock.
[4] Childhood, chap. ii.
[5] Childhood, chap, xxvii.
[6] Yasnaya Polyana, the name of which signifies "the open glade" (literally, the "light glade"), is a little village to the south of Moscow, at a distance of some leagues from Toula, in one of the most thoroughly Russian of the provinces. "Here the two great regions of Russia," says M. Leroy-Beaulieu, "the region of the forests and the agricultural region, meet and melt into each other. In the surrounding country we meet with no Finns, Tatars, Poles, Jews, or Little Russians. The district of Toula lies at the very heart of Russia."
[6] Yasnaya Polyana, which means "the open glade" (literally, "the light glade"), is a small village south of Moscow, a few leagues away from Tula, in one of the most quintessentially Russian provinces. "Here, the two main regions of Russia," says M. Leroy-Beaulieu, "the forest region and the agricultural region, come together and blend into one another. In the surrounding area, we find no Finns, Tatars, Poles, Jews, or Little Russians. The Tula district is right in the heart of Russia."
[9] In reality she was a distant relative. She had loved Tolstoy's father, and was loved by him; but effaced herself, like Sonia in War and Peace.
[9] In reality, she was a distant relative. She had loved Tolstoy's father and was loved by him; but she faded into the background, like Sonia in War and Peace.
[10] Childhood, chap. xii.
[11] He professes, in his autobiographical notes (dated 1878), to be able to recall the sensations of being swaddled as a baby, and of being bathed in a tub. See First Memories.
[11] He states in his autobiographical notes (dated 1878) that he can remember the feelings of being wrapped up as a baby and being bathed in a tub. See First Memories.
[12] First Memories.
CHAPTER II
BOYHOOD AND YOUTH
He passed through the period which he terms "the desert of adolescence"; a desert of sterile sands, blown upon by gales of the burning winds of folly. The pages of Boyhood, and in especial those of Youth[3] are rich in intimate confessions relating to these years.
He went through what he calls "the desert of adolescence"; a barren land of dry sands, swept by strong winds of foolishness. The pages of Boyhood, especially those of Youth[3] are filled with personal confessions about these years.
He was a solitary. His brain was in a condition[Pg 24] of perpetual fever. For a year he was completely at sea; he roamed from one system of philosophy to another. As a Stoic, he indulged in self-inflicted physical tortures. As an Epicurean he debauched himself. Then came a faith in metempsychosis. Finally he fell into a condition of nihilism not far removed from insanity; he used to feel that if only he could turn round with sufficient rapidity he would find himself face to face with nothingness ... He analysed himself continually:
He was a loner. His mind was in a state[Pg 24] of constant turmoil. For a year, he felt lost; he drifted from one philosophy to the next. As a Stoic, he put himself through painful trials. As an Epicurean, he lived a life of excess. Then he became obsessed with the idea of reincarnation. Eventually, he fell into a state of nihilism that was almost like madness; he often felt that if he could just spin around fast enough, he would come face to face with nothingness... He constantly analyzed himself:
"I no longer thought of a thing; I thought of what I thought of it."[4]
"I didn't think about the thing anymore; I thought about what I thought about it."[4]
This perpetual self-analysis, this mechanism of reason turning in the void, remained to him as a dangerous habit, which was "often," in his own words, "to be detrimental to me in life"; but by which his art has profited inexpressibly.[5]
This constant self-examination, this cycle of reasoning spiraling into nothingness, became for him a risky habit that was "often," in his own words, "detrimental to my life"; yet it was also something that greatly benefited his art.[5]
As another result of self-analysis, he had lost all his religious convictions; or such was his belief. At sixteen years of age ceased to pray; he went to church no longer;[6] but his faith was not extinguished; it was only smouldering.
As a result of self-reflection, he believed he had lost all his religious beliefs. At sixteen, he stopped praying and no longer attended church;[6] but his faith wasn’t gone; it was just smoldering.
"Nevertheless, I did believe—in something. But in what? I could not say. I still believed in God; or rather I did not deny Him. But in what God? I did not know. Nor did I deny Christ and his teaching; but I could not have said precisely what that doctrine was."[7]
"Still, I believed—in something. But what? I couldn't say. I still believed in God; or rather, I didn’t deny Him. But which God? I had no clue. I didn’t deny Christ and his teachings either; but I couldn’t clearly explain what those teachings were."[7]
From time to time he was obsessed by dreams of goodness. He wished to sell his carriage and give the money to the poor: to give them the tenth part of his fortune; to live without the help of servants, "for they were men like himself." During an illness[8] he wrote certain "Rules of Life." He naively assigned himself the duty of "studying everything, of mastering all subjects: law, medicine, languages, agriculture, history, geography, and mathematics; to attain the highest degree of perfection in music and painting," and so forth. I had "the conviction that the destiny of man was a process of incessant self-perfection."
From time to time, he would get caught up in dreams of being good. He wanted to sell his carriage and give the money to the poor; to donate a tenth of his fortune; to live without any servants, “because they were people like him.” During an illness[8] he wrote some “Rules of Life.” He innocently took it upon himself to “study everything, to master all subjects: law, medicine, languages, farming, history, geography, and math; to reach the highest level of skill in music and art,” and so on. I had “the belief that a person’s destiny was about a constant journey of self-improvement.”
Insensibly, under the stress of a boy's passions, of a violent sensuality and a stupendous pride of self,[9] this faith in perfection went astray, losing its disinterested quality, becoming material and practical. If he still wished to perfect his will, his body, and his mind, it was in order to conquer the world and to enforce its love.[10] He wished to please.
Without realizing it, influenced by a boy's intense emotions, overwhelming desires, and immense self-importance,[9] this belief in perfection wandered off course, losing its selfless nature and becoming focused on material and practical matters. If he still aimed to improve his will, body, and mind, it was to gain power over the world and to demand its affection.[10] He wanted to impress others.
To please: it was not an easy ambition. He was then of a simian ugliness: the face was long, heavy,[Pg 26] brutish; the hair was cropped close, growing low upon the forehead; the eyes were small, with a hard, forbidding glance, deeply sunken in shadowy orbits; the nose was large, the lips were thick and protruding, and the ears were enormous.[11] Unable to alter this ugliness, which even as a child had subjected him to fits of despair,[12] he pretended to a realisation of the ideal man of the world, l'homme comme il faut.[13] This ideal led him to do as did other "men of the world": to gamble, run foolishly into debt, and to live a completely dissipated existence.[14]
To please: it was not an easy ambition. At that time, he had a simian ugliness: his face was long, heavy, brutish; his hair was cut short, growing low on his forehead; his eyes were small, with a hard, forbidding glare, deeply sunk in shadowy sockets; his nose was large, his lips thick and protruding, and his ears were enormous.[Pg 26] Unable to change this ugliness, which had caused him despair even as a child, he pretended to embody the ideal man of the world, l'homme comme il faut. This ideal led him to behave like other "men of the world": to gamble, foolishly rack up debt, and live a completely reckless life.[13]
One quality always came to his salvation: his absolute sincerity.
One trait always saved him: his complete honesty.
"Do you know why I like you better than the others?" says Nekhludov to his friend. "You have a precious and surprising quality: candour."
"Do you know why I like you more than the others?" Nekhludov says to his friend. "You have a rare and amazing quality: honesty."
"Yes, I am always saying things which I am ashamed to own even to myself."[15]
"Yes, I often say things that I’m too embarrassed to admit even to myself."[15]
In his wildest moments he judges himself with a pitiless insight.
In his wildest moments, he judges himself with an unforgiving clarity.
"I am living an utterly bestial life," he writes in his Journal. "I am as low as one can fall." Then, with his mania for analysis, he notes minutely the causes of his errors:
"I am living a completely animalistic life," he writes in his Journal. "I am as low as one can go." Then, with his obsession with analysis, he carefully notes the reasons for his mistakes:
"1. Indecision or lack of energy. 2. Self-deception. 3. Insolence. 4. False modesty. 5. Ill-temper. 6. Licentiousness. 7. Spirit of imitation. 8. Versatility. 9. Lack of reflection."
"1. Indecision or lack of energy. 2. Self-deception. 3. Disrespect. 4. Pretending to be humble. 5. Bad temper. 6. Immorality. 7. Wanting to copy others. 8. Adaptability. 9. Lack of self-reflection."
While still a student he was applying this independence of judgment to the criticism of social conventions and intellectual superstitions. He scoffed at the official science of the University; denied the least importance to historical studies, and was put under arrest for his audacity of thought. At this period he discovered Rousseau, reading his Confessions and Émile. The discovery affected him like a mental thunderbolt.
While still a student, he was using his independent thinking to critique social norms and outdated beliefs. He mocked the official science taught at the University, dismissed historical studies as irrelevant, and got arrested for his bold opinions. During this time, he came across Rousseau, reading his Confessions and Émile. This discovery hit him like a lightning bolt of realization.
"I made him an object of religious worship. I wore a medallion portrait of him hung round my neck, as though it were a holy image."[16]
"I turned him into an object of worship. I wore a medallion portrait of him around my neck, as if it were a sacred image."[16]
His first essays in philosophy took the form of commentaries on Rousseau (1846-47).
His first attempts at philosophy were commentaries on Rousseau (1846-47).
In the end, however, disgusted with the University and with "smartness," he returned to Yasnaya Polyana, to bury himself in the country (1847-51); where he once more came into touch with the people. He professed to come to their assistance, as their benefactor and their teacher. His experiences of this period have been related in one of his earliest books, A Russian Proprietor (A Landlord's[Pg 28] Morning) (1852); a remarkable novel, whose hero, Prince Nekhludov, Nekhludov figures also in Boyhood and Youth (1854), in A Brush with the Enemy (1856); the Diary of a Sportsman (1856); Lucerne (1857); and Resurrection (1899). We must remember that different characters appear under this one name. Tolstoy has not always given Nekhludov the same physical aspect; and the latter commits suicide at the end of the Diary of a Sportsman. These different Nekhludovs are various aspects of Tolstoy, endowed with his worst and his best characteristics, is Tolstoy in disguise.
In the end, however, frustrated with the University and with "smartness," he went back to Yasnaya Polyana to immerse himself in country life (1847-51), where he connected once again with the people. He claimed to come to their aid as their benefactor and teacher. His experiences during this time are detailed in one of his earliest books, A Russian Proprietor (A Landlord's[Pg 28] Morning) (1852); a remarkable novel featuring the character Prince Nekhludov, who also appears in Boyhood and Youth (1854), in A Brush with the Enemy (1856); the Diary of a Sportsman (1856); Lucerne (1857); and Resurrection (1899). It's important to note that different characters go by this name. Tolstoy hasn’t always portrayed Nekhludov with the same physical traits; he even commits suicide at the end of the Diary of a Sportsman. These various Nekhludovs represent different facets of Tolstoy, embodying both his worst and best traits—it's Tolstoy in disguise.
Nekhludov is twenty years old. He has left the University to devote himself to his peasants. He has been labouring for a year to do them good. In the course of a visit to the village we see him striving against jeering indifference, rooted distrust, routine, apathy, vice, and ingratitude. All his efforts are in vain. He returns indoors discouraged, and muses on his dreams of a year ago; his generous enthusiasm, his "idea that love and goodness were one with happiness and truth: the only happiness and the only truth possible in this world." He feels himself defeated. He is weary and ashamed.
Nekhludov is twenty years old. He has dropped out of university to dedicate himself to his peasants. He has been working for a year to help them. During a visit to the village, we see him struggling against mocking indifference, deep-rooted distrust, routine, apathy, vice, and ingratitude. All his efforts are in vain. He goes back inside feeling discouraged and reflects on his dreams from a year ago; his passionate enthusiasm, his belief that love and goodness were connected to happiness and truth: the only happiness and truth possible in this world. He feels defeated. He is tired and ashamed.
"Seated before the piano, his hand unconsciously moved upon the keys. A chord sounded; then a second, then a third.... He began to play. The chords were not always perfect in rhythm; they were often obvious to the point of banality; they did not reveal any talent for music; but they gave him a melancholy, indefinable sense of pleasure. At each change of key he awaited, with a flutter of the heart, for what was about to follow;[Pg 29] his imagination vaguely supplementing the deficiencies of the actual sound. He heard a choir, an orchestra ... and his keenest pleasure arose from the enforced activity of his imagination, which brought before him, without logical connection, but with astonishing clearness, the most varied scenes and images of the past and the future...."
"Seated at the piano, his hand moved over the keys without him thinking about it. A chord rang out; then a second, then a third... He started to play. The chords weren't always in perfect rhythm; they often felt clichéd; they didn’t show any musical talent; but they gave him a melancholy, indescribable sense of pleasure. With each key change, he felt a flutter in his chest, anticipating what would come next;[Pg 29] his imagination filling in the gaps of the actual sound. He heard a choir, an orchestra... and his biggest joy came from the active role of his imagination, which vividly brought forth, without any logical order but with remarkable clarity, the most diverse scenes and images from the past and the future...."
Once more he sees the moujiks—vicious, distrustful, lying, idle, obstinate, contrary, with whom he has lately been speaking; but this time he sees them with all their good qualities and without their vices; he sees into their hearts with the intuition of love; he sees therein their patience, their resignation to the fate which is crushing them; their forgiveness of wrongs, their family affection, and the causes of their pious, mechanical attachment to the past. He recalls their days of honest labour, healthy and fatiguing....
Once again he sees the peasants—hostile, suspicious, dishonest, lazy, stubborn, and difficult, whom he has recently been talking to; but this time he perceives them with all their good traits and without their flaws; he sees into their hearts with the understanding that comes from love; he recognizes their patience, their acceptance of the burdens that weigh them down; their ability to forgive, their love for family, and the reasons behind their devoted, almost robotic connection to the past. He remembers their days of honest labor, which were both healthy and exhausting...
"'It is beautiful,' he murmurs.... Why am I not one of these?'"[17]
"'It's beautiful,' he whispers.... Why am I not one of these?'"[17]
The entire Tolstoy is already contained in the hero of this first novel;[18] his piercing vision and his persistent illusions. He observes men and women with an impeccable realism; but no sooner does he close his eyes than his dreams resume their sway; his dreams and his love of mankind.
The whole essence of Tolstoy is captured in the protagonist of this first novel; his sharp insight and enduring fantasies. He sees people with perfect realism, but as soon as he shuts his eyes, his dreams take over again—his dreams and his affection for humanity.
[1] From 1842 to 1847. Science was as yet unorganised; and its teachers, even in Western Europe, had not the courage of the facts they taught. Men still sought for an anchor in the philosophic systems of the ancients. The theory of evolution, put forward at the beginning of the century, had fallen into obscurity. Science was dry, dogmatic, uncoordinated, insignificant. Hence, perhaps, the contempt for science which distinguished Tolstoy throughout his life, and which made the later Tolstoy possible.—TRANS.
[1] From 1842 to 1847. Science was still disorganized, and even in Western Europe, its educators lacked confidence in the facts they presented. People still looked for stability in the philosophical ideas of the ancients. The theory of evolution, proposed at the start of the century, had been largely forgotten. Science was dry, dogmatic, chaotic, and unremarkable. This might explain the disdain for science that characterized Tolstoy throughout his life and made the later version of Tolstoy possible.—TRANS.
[4] Youth, six.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Young person, six.
[7] Confessions, vol. i.
[8] In March and April, 1847.
In March and April 1847.
[9] "All that man does he does out of amour-propre," says Nekhludov, in Boyhood. In 1853 Tolstoy writes, in his Journal: "My great failing: pride. A vast self-love, without justification.... I am so ambitious that if I had to choose between glory and virtue (which I love) I am sure I should choose the former."
[9] "Everything a person does is driven by amour-propre," says Nekhludov in Boyhood. In 1853, Tolstoy wrote in his Journal: "My main flaw is pride. A huge self-love, without reason.... I'm so ambitious that if I had to choose between glory and virtue (which I truly value), I'm sure I'd pick the former."
[13] "I divided humanity into three classes: the 'correct,' or 'smart,' who alone were worthy of esteem; those who were not 'correct,' who deserved only contempt and hatred; and the people, the plebs, who simply did not exist." (Youth, xxxi.)
[13] "I divided humanity into three groups: the 'right,' or 'smart,' who were the only ones deserving of respect; those who weren't 'right,' who only warranted disdain and hatred; and the people, the plebs, who simply didn't matter." (Youth, xxxi.)
[15] Boyhood.
[17] A Russian Proprietor.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A Russian Owner.
[18] Contemporary with Childhood.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Modern with Childhood.
CHAPTER III
YOUTH: THE ARMY
Tolstoy, in the year 1850, was not as patient as Nekhludov. Yasnaya Polyana had disillusioned and disappointed him. He was as weary of the people as he was of the world of fashion; his attitude as benefactor wearied him; he could bear it no more. Moreover, he was harassed by creditors. In 1851 he escaped to the Caucasus; to the army in which his brother Nikolas was already an officer.
Tolstoy, in 1850, was not as patient as Nekhludov. Yasnaya Polyana had let him down and disappointed him. He was as tired of people as he was of the world of fashion; his role as a benefactor drained him; he couldn’t take it anymore. On top of that, he was being harassed by creditors. In 1851, he fled to the Caucasus to join the army where his brother Nikolas was already an officer.
He had hardly arrived, hardly tasted the quiet of the mountains, before he was once more master of himself; before he had recovered his God.
He had barely arrived, barely experienced the peace of the mountains, before he was once again in control of himself; before he had reclaimed his God.
"Last night[1] I hardly slept. I began to pray to God. I cannot possibly express the sweetness of the feeling that came to me when I prayed. I recited the customary prayers; but I went on praying for a long time. I felt the desire of something very great, very beautiful.... What? I cannot say what. I wanted to be one with the Infinite Being: to be dissolved, comprehended, in Him. I begged Him to forgive me my trespasses....[Pg 34] But no, I did not beg Him; I felt that He did pardon me, since He granted me that moment of wonderful joy. I was praying, yet at the same time I felt that I could not, dared not pray. I thanked Him, not in words, but in thought.... Scarcely an hour had passed, and I was listening to the voice of vice. I fell asleep dreaming of glory, of women: it was stronger than I. Never mind! I thank God for that moment of happiness: for showing me my pettiness and my greatness. I want to pray, but I do not know how; I want to understand, but I dare not. I abandon myself to Thy will!"[2]
"Last night[1] I hardly slept. I started praying to God. I can’t fully describe the incredible feeling I experienced while I prayed. I said the usual prayers, but I continued praying for a long time. I felt this deep longing for something immense, something beautiful... What exactly? I can’t pinpoint it. I wanted to be one with the Infinite Being: to merge and be understood in Him. I asked Him to forgive my mistakes...[Pg 34] But no, I didn’t really ask; I felt that He had already forgiven me since He gifted me that moment of pure joy. I was praying, yet at the same time, I felt unable, or even afraid, to truly pray. I thanked Him, not with words, but in my thoughts... Barely an hour passed before I was listening to the temptation of vice. I fell asleep dreaming of glory, of women: it was more powerful than I could resist. But it’s alright! I thank God for that moment of happiness: for revealing both my smallness and my greatness. I want to pray, but I’m unsure how; I want to understand, but I hesitate. I surrender myself to Your will!"[2]
The flesh was not conquered; not then, nor ever; the struggle between God and the passions of man continued in the silence of his heart. Tolstoy speaks in his Journal of the three demons which were devouring him:
The flesh was not defeated; not then, nor ever; the battle between God and human desires went on in the quiet of his heart. Tolstoy mentions in his Journal the three demons that were consuming him:
1. The passion for gambling. Possible struggle.
The love for gambling. Possible struggle.
2. Sensuality. Struggle very difficult.
2. Sensuality. Extremely challenging struggle.
3. Vanity. The most terrible of all.
3. Vanity. The worst of all.
At the very moment when he was dreaming of living for others and of sacrificing himself, voluptuous or futile thoughts would assail him: the image of some Cossack woman, or "the despair he would feel if his moustache were higher on one side than the other."—"No matter!" God was there; He would not forsake him. Even the effervescence of the struggle was fruitful: all the forces of life were exalted thereby.
At the exact moment he was dreaming of living for others and sacrificing himself, distracting or trivial thoughts would hit him: the image of some Cossack woman, or "the despair he would feel if his mustache were higher on one side than the other."—"Whatever!" God was there; He wouldn't abandon him. Even the excitement of the struggle was productive: all the forces of life were energized by it.
"I think the idea of making a journey to the[Pg 35] Caucasus, however frivolous at the time of conception, was inspired in me from above. God's hand has guided me. I never cease to thank Him. I feel that I have become better here; and I am firmly convinced that whatever happens to me can only be for my good, since it is God Himself who has wished it...."[3]
"I think the idea of taking a trip to the[Pg 35] Caucasus, even though it seemed silly when I first thought of it, was inspired by a higher power. I've been guided by God's hand. I always thank Him for that. I feel like I’ve become a better person here; and I truly believe that whatever happens to me is for my own good, since it’s God Himself who has willed it...."[3]
It is the song of gratitude of the earth in spring. Earth covers herself with flowers; all is well, all is beautiful. In 1852 the genius of Tolstoy produces its earliest flowers: Childhood, The Russian Proprietor, The Invasion, Boyhood; and he thanks the Spirit of life who has made him fruitful.[4]
It’s the song of gratitude from the earth in spring. The earth gets dressed in flowers; everything is good, everything is beautiful. In 1852, Tolstoy’s genius bears its first fruits: Childhood, The Russian Proprietor, The Invasion, Boyhood; and he expresses his thanks to the Spirit of life that has made him productive.[4]
[2] Journal.
[4] A portrait dated 1851 already shows the change which is being accomplished in his mind. The head is raised; the expression is somewhat brighter; the cavities of the orbits are less in shadow; the eyes themselves still retain their fixed severity of look, and the open mouth, shadowed by a growing moustache, is gloomy and sullen; there is still a quality of defiant pride, but far more youth.
[4] A portrait from 1851 already reflects the transformation happening in his mind. His head is up; the expression is a bit brighter; the shadows around his eyes are less pronounced; the eyes still hold their intense gaze, and his open mouth, now partly covered by a growing mustache, looks gloomy and sulky; there remains a sense of defiant pride, but there's much more youthfulness.
CHAPTER IV
EARLY WORK: TALES OF THE CAUCASUS
The Story of my Childhood[1] was commenced in the autumn of 1851, at Tiflis; it was finished at Piatigorsk in the Caucasus, on the 2nd of July, 1852. It is curious to note that while in the midst of that nature by which he was so intoxicated, while leading a life absolutely novel, in the midst of the stirring risks of warfare, occupied in the discovery of a world of unfamiliar characters and passions, Tolstoy should have returned, in this his first work, to the memories of his past life. But Childhood was written during a period of illness, when his military activity was suddenly arrested. During the long leisure of a convalescence, while alone and suffering, his state of mind inclined to the sentimental;[2] the past unrolled itself before his eyes at a time when he felt for it a certain tenderness. After the exhausting tension of the last few unprofitable years, it was comforting to live again in thought the[Pg 40] "marvellous, innocent, joyous, poetic period" of early childhood; to reconstruct for himself "the heart of a child, good, sensitive, and capable of love." With the ardour of youth and its illimitable projects, with the cyclic character of his poetic imagination, which rarely conceived an isolated subject, and whose great romances are only the links in a long historic chain, the fragments of enormous conceptions which he was never able to execute,[3] Tolstoy at this moment regarded his narrative of Childhood as merely the opening chapters of a History of Four Periods, which was to include his life in the Caucasus, and was in all probability to have terminated in the revelation of God by Nature.
The Story of my Childhood[1] began in the fall of 1851 in Tiflis and was completed in Piatigorsk in the Caucasus on July 2, 1852. It's interesting to note that while surrounded by the nature that so inspired him, living a completely new life amid the dangers of war and exploring a world full of unfamiliar characters and emotions, Tolstoy chose to revisit memories of his past in this, his first work. However, Childhood was written during a time of illness when his military activities were abruptly halted. During the long stretch of recovery, while he was alone and suffering, his mindset turned sentimental;[2] the past unfolded before him with a certain tenderness. After the exhausting strain of the previous few unproductive years, it was comforting to mentally return to the[Pg 40] "wonderful, innocent, happy, poetic time" of early childhood, to recreate for himself "the heart of a child, good, sensitive, and capable of love." With the enthusiasm of youth and its endless aspirations, combined with the cyclical nature of his poetic imagination—which rarely focused on a standalone subject, as his major romances were just threads in a larger historical tapestry—Tolstoy at this moment viewed his narrative of Childhood as merely the beginning chapters of a History of Four Periods, intended to include his life in the Caucasus and likely culminating in the revelation of God through Nature.
In later years Tolstoy spoke with great severity of his Childhood, to which he owed some part of his popularity.
In later years, Tolstoy spoke very critically of his Childhood, which contributed to some of his popularity.
"It is so bad," he remarked to M. Birukov: "it is written with so little literary conscience!... There is nothing to be got from it."
"It’s really terrible," he said to M. Birukov. "It’s written with so little care for literature!... There’s nothing to be gained from it."
He was alone in this opinion. The manuscript was sent, without the author's name, to the great Russian review, the Sovremennik (Contemporary); it was published immediately (September 6, 1852), and achieved a general success; a success confirmed by the public of every country in Europe. Yet in[Pg 41] spite of its poetic charm, its delicacy of touch and emotion, we can understand that it may have displeased the Tolstoy of later years.
He was the only one who thought this way. The manuscript was sent, without the author's name, to the major Russian magazine, the Sovremennik (Contemporary); it was published right away (September 6, 1852) and was a hit, celebrated by audiences across Europe. However, in[Pg 41] spite of its poetic beauty and sensitivity, we can see why it might not have appealed to the Tolstoy of later years.
It displeased him for the very reasons by which it pleased others. We must admit it frankly: except in the recording of certain provincial types, and in a restricted number of passages which are remarkable for their religious feeling or for the realistic treatment of emotion,[4] the personality of Tolstoy is barely in evidence.
It annoyed him for the same reasons it pleased others. We have to be honest about it: apart from capturing certain local characters and a limited number of sections notable for their religious sentiment or realistic portrayal of emotions,[4] Tolstoy's personality is hardly present.
A tender, gentle sentimentality prevails from cover to cover; a quality which was always afterwards antipathetic to Tolstoy, and one which he sedulously excluded from his other romances. We recognise it; these tears, this sentimentality came from Dickens, who was one of Tolstoy's favourite authors between his fourteenth and his twenty-first year. Tolstoy notes in his Journal: "Dickens: David Copperfield. Influence considerable." He read the book again in the Caucasus.
A soft, gentle sentimentality runs throughout the entire book; a quality that Tolstoy later found unappealing and one he deliberately left out of his other novels. We can see where it comes from; these tears and this sentimentality are influences from Dickens, who was one of Tolstoy's favorite authors from the time he was fourteen until he turned twenty-one. Tolstoy writes in his Journal: "Dickens: David Copperfield. Significant influence." He even read the book again while in the Caucasus.
Two other influences, to which he himself confesses, were Sterne and Töppfer. "I was then," he says, "under their inspiration."[5]
Two other influences that he admits to were Sterne and Töppfer. "I was then," he says, "inspired by them."[5]
Who would have thought that the Nouvelles Genevoises would be the first model of the author of War and Peace? Yet knowing this to be a fact, we discern in Tolstoy's Childhood the same bantering, affected geniality, transplanted to the soil of a more aristocratic nature. So we see that[Pg 42] the readers of his earliest efforts found the writer's countenance familiar. It was not long, however, before his own personality found self-expression. His Boyhood (Adolescence), though less pure and less perfect than Childhood, exhibits a more original power of psychology, a keen feeling for nature, and a mind full of distress and conflict, which Dickens or Töppfer would have been at a loss to express. In the Russian Proprietor (October, 1852[6]) Tolstoy's character appeared sharply defined, marked by his fearless sincerity and his faith in love. Among the remarkable portraits of peasants which he has painted in this novel, we find an early sketch of one of the finest conceptions of his Popular Tales: the old man with the beehives; a the little old man under the birch-tree, his hands outstretched, his eyes raised, his bald head shining in the sun, and all around him the bees, touched with gold, never stinging him, forming a halo.... But the truly typical works of this period are those which directly register his present emotions: namely, the novels of the Caucasus. The first, The Invasion (finished in December, 1852), impresses the reader deeply by the magnificence of its landscapes: a sunrise amidst the mountains, on the bank of a river; a wonderful night-piece, with sounds and shadows noted with a striking intensity; and the return in the evening, while the distant snowy peaks disappear in the violet haze, and the clear voices of the regimental singers rise and fall in the[Pg 43] transparent air. Many of the types of War and Peace are here drawn to the life: Captain Khlopoff, the true hero, who by no means fights because he likes fighting, but because it is his duty; a man with "one of those truly Russian faces, placid and simple, and eyes into which it is easy and agreeable to gaze." Heavy, awkward, a trifle ridiculous, indifferent to his surroundings, he alone is unchanged in battle, where all the rest are changed; "he is exactly as we have seen him always: with the same quiet movements, the same level voice, the same expression of simplicity on his heavy, simple face." Next comes the lieutenant who imitates the heroes of Lermontov; a most kindly, affectionate boy, who professes the utmost ferocity. Then comes the poor little subaltern, delighted at the idea of his first action, brimming over with affection, ready to fall on his comrade's neck; a laughable, adorable boy, who, like Petia Rostoff, contrives to get stupidly killed. In the centre of the picture is the figure of Tolstoy, the observer, who is mentally aloof from his comrades, and I already utters his cry of protest against warfare:
Who would have imagined that the Nouvelles Genevoises would be the first inspiration for the author of War and Peace? Yet knowing this is true, we can see the same playful, artificial friendliness in Tolstoy's Childhood, transplanted into a more aristocratic context. It's clear that[Pg 42] readers of his early works found the writer’s face familiar. However, it didn't take long for his true personality to shine through. His Boyhood (Adolescence), while not as pure or perfect as Childhood, showcases a more original grasp of psychology, a strong connection to nature, and a mind filled with turmoil and conflict—emotions that authors like Dickens or Töppfer would struggle to convey. In the Russian Proprietor (October, 1852[6]), Tolstoy's character emerges clearly, marked by his fearless honesty and belief in love. Among the striking portrayals of peasants in this novel, we find an early depiction of one of the most beautiful concepts from his Popular Tales: the old man with the beehives; the little elderly man beneath the birch tree, arms outstretched, eyes lifted, his bald head shining in the sunlight, surrounded by golden bees that never sting him, forming a halo.... But the truly representative works from this time are those that directly capture his current emotions: specifically, the novels set in the Caucasus. The first, The Invasion (completed in December, 1852), makes a strong impression on the reader with its stunning landscapes: a sunrise in the mountains by a riverbank; a beautiful night scene, with sounds and shadows depicted with intense detail; and the evening return, as the faraway snowy peaks fade into a violet mist, and the clear voices of the regimental singers rise and fall in the[Pg 43] transparent air. Many characters from War and Peace are vividly brought to life here: Captain Khlopoff, the true hero who doesn’t fight for the joy of it but out of duty; a man with "one of those genuinely Russian faces, calm and straightforward, with eyes that are easy and pleasant to look into." Heavy, awkward, a bit ridiculous, and indifferent to his surroundings, he remains unchanged in battle, while everyone else transforms; "he is exactly as we've always seen him: with the same calm movements, the same steady voice, and the same expression of simplicity on his heavy, unpretentious face." Next is the lieutenant who mimics Lermontov's heroes; a very kind, loving guy who acts like he's fierce. Then we have the poor little subaltern, thrilled about his first battle, overflowing with affection, eager to embrace his comrade; a comical, endearing boy who, like Petia Rostoff, ends up getting stupidly killed. At the center of it all is Tolstoy, the observer, who mentally distances himself from his comrades, and I already express my protest against warfare:
"Is it impossible, then, for men to live in peace, in this world so full of beauty, under this immeasurable starry sky? How is it they are able, here, to retain their feelings of hostility and vengeance, and the lust of destroying their fellows? All there is of evil in the human heart ought to disappear at the touch of nature, that most immediate expression of the beautiful and the good."[7]
"Is it really impossible for people to live in peace in this world full of beauty, under this vast starry sky? How can they still hold on to feelings of hostility and revenge, and the desire to harm each other? All the negativity in the human heart should fade away at the sight of nature, the most direct expression of beauty and goodness."[7]
Other tales of the Caucasus were to follow which were observed at this time, though not written until a later period. In 1854-55. The Woodcutters was written; a book notable for its exact and rather frigid realism; full of curious records of Russian soldier-psychology—notes to be made use of in the future. In 1856 appeared A Brush with the Enemy, in which there is a man of the world, a degraded non-commissioned officer, a wreck, a coward, a drunkard and a liar, who cannot support the idea of being slaughtered like one of the common soldiers he despises, the least of whom is worth a hundred of himself.
Other stories from the Caucasus were observed at this time but weren't written down until later. In 1854-55, The Woodcutters was written; a book known for its precise and rather cold realism, filled with intriguing insights into the psychology of Russian soldiers—notes that would be useful later on. In 1856, A Brush with the Enemy was published, featuring a worldly man, a fallen non-commissioned officer, a wreck, a coward, a drunkard, and a liar, who can't bear the thought of being killed like one of the common soldiers he looks down on, the least of whom is worth a hundred of him.
Above all these works, as the summit, so to speak, of this first mountain range, rises one of the most beautiful lyric romances that ever fell from Tolstoy's pen: the song of his youth, the poem of the Caucasus, The Cossacks.[8] The splendour of the snowy mountains displaying their noble lines against the luminous sky fills the whole work with its music. The book is unique, for it belongs to the flowering-time of genius, "the omnipotent god of youth," as Tolstoy says, "that rapture which never returns." What a spring-tide torrent! What an overflow of love!
Above all these works, as the peak, so to speak, of this first mountain range, stands one of the most beautiful lyrical romances that ever came from Tolstoy's pen: the song of his youth, the poem of the Caucasus, The Cossacks.[8] The grandeur of the snowy mountains displaying their noble shapes against the bright sky fills the entire work with its music. The book is unique because it belongs to the blossoming time of genius, "the all-powerful god of youth," as Tolstoy says, "that thrill that never returns." What a rushing torrent of spring! What a flood of love!
"'I love—I love so much!... How brave! How good!' he repeated: and he felt as though he must weep. Why? Who was brave, and whom did he love? That he did not precisely know."[9]
"'I love—I love so much!... How brave! How good!' he repeated, feeling as though he might cry. Why? Who was brave, and who did he love? He didn't quite know." [9]
This intoxication of the heart flows on, unchecked. Olenin, the hero, who has come to the Caucasus, as Tolstoy came, to steep himself in nature, in the life of adventure, becomes enamoured of a young Cossack girl, and abandons himself to the medley of his contradictory aspirations. At one moment he believes that "happiness is to live for others, to sacrifice oneself," at another, that "self-sacrifice is only stupidity"; finally he is inclined to believe, with Erochta, the old Cossack, that "everything is precious. God has made everything for the delight of man. Nothing is a sin. To amuse oneself with a handsome girl is not a sin: it is only health." But what need to think at all? It is enough to live. Life is all good, all happiness; life is all-powerful and universal; life is God. An ardent naturalism uplifts and consumes his soul. Lost in the forest, amidst "the wildness of the woods, the multitude of birds and animals, the clouds of midges in the dusky green, in the warm, fragrant air, amidst the little runlets of water which trickle everywhere beneath the boughs"; a few paces from the ambushes of the enemy, Olenin is "seized suddenly by such a sense of causeless happiness that in obedience to childish habit he crossed himself and began to give thanks to somebody." Like a Hindu fakir, he rejoices to tell himself that he is alone and lost in this maëlstrom of aspiring life: that myriads of invisible beings, hidden on every hand, are that moment hunting him to death; that these thousands of little insects humming around him are calling:
This rush of emotions keeps flowing, unstoppable. Olenin, the main character, who has come to the Caucasus, just like Tolstoy did, to immerse himself in nature and the thrill of adventure, falls for a young Cossack girl and gives in to the mix of his conflicting desires. At one moment, he thinks, "happiness is about living for others, about self-sacrifice," and at another, he believes, "self-sacrifice is just foolishness." Eventually, he leans toward the idea, shared by Erochta, the old Cossack, that "everything is valuable. God made everything for humanity's joy. Nothing is a sin. Enjoying the company of a beautiful girl is not a sin; it’s just good for your health." But why even think at all? It’s enough to live. Life is all good, all happiness; life is powerful and everywhere; life is God. A passionate sense of naturalism lifts and consumes his spirit. Lost in the forest, surrounded by "the wilderness of the woods, the countless birds and animals, the swarms of insects in the dim green, in the warm, fragrant air, beside the little streams of water running everywhere beneath the branches"; just a few steps away from enemy ambushes, Olenin is "suddenly filled with such a sense of unexplainable happiness that, out of habit, he crossed himself and started giving thanks to someone." Like a Hindu monk, he finds joy in telling himself that he is alone and lost in this whirlwind of vibrant life: that countless unseen beings, hidden all around, are at that moment hunting him down; that these thousands of tiny insects buzzing around him are calling:
"Here, brothers, here! Here is some one to bite!"
"Here, guys, here! Here's someone to bite!"
And it became obvious to him that he was no longer a Russian gentleman, in Moscow society, but simply a creature like the midge, the pheasant, the stag: like those which were living and prowling about him at that moment.
And it was clear to him that he was no longer a Russian gentleman in Moscow society, but just a creature like the midge, the pheasant, the stag: like those living and roaming around him at that moment.
"Like them, I shall live, I shall die. And the grass will grow above me...."
"Like them, I will live, I will die. And the grass will grow over me...."
And his heart is full of happiness.
And his heart is full of joy.
Tolstoy lives through this hour of youth in a delirium of vitality and the love of life. He embraces Nature, and sinks himself in her being. To her he pours forth and exalts his griefs, his joys, and his loves; in her he lulls them to sleep. Yet this romantic intoxication never veils the lucidity of his perceptions. Nowhere has he painted landscape with a greater power than in this fervent poem; nowhere has he depicted the type with greater truth. The contrast of nature with the world of men, which forms the basis of the book; and which through all Tolstoy's life is to prove one of his favourite themes, and an article of his Credo, has already inspired him, the better to castigate the world, with something of the bitterness to be heard in the Kreutzer Sonata.[10] But for those who love him he is no less truly himself; and the creatures of nature, the beautiful Cossack girl and her friends, are seen under a searching light, with their egoism, their cupidity, their venality, and all their vices.
Tolstoy experiences this youthful hour in a whirlwind of energy and love for life. He embraces Nature and immerses himself in its essence. He shares his griefs, joys, and loves with her, soothing them to rest. Yet this romantic excitement never clouds his clarity of thought. Nowhere has he depicted landscapes with greater power than in this passionate poem; nowhere has he portrayed characters with greater honesty. The contrast between nature and the human world, which is the foundation of the book and becomes one of Tolstoy's lifelong themes and a principle of his Credo, has already inspired him, adding a hint of the bitterness found in the Kreutzer Sonata.[10] But for those who cherish him, he remains true to himself; and the beings of nature, like the lovely Cossack girl and her companions, are revealed in a revealing light, showcasing their selfishness, greed, corruption, and all their flaws.
An exceptional occasion was about to offer itself for the exercise of this heroic veracity.
An extraordinary opportunity was about to arise for the demonstration of this heroic honesty.
[2] His letters of this period to his Aunt Tatiana are full of tears and of sentimentality. He was, as he says, Liovariova, "Leo the Sniveller" (January 6, 1852).
[2] His letters from this time to his Aunt Tatiana are filled with tears and emotion. He refers to himself as Liovariova, "Leo the Crybaby" (January 6, 1852).
[3] The Russian Proprietor (A Landlord's Morning) is the fragment of a projected Romance of a Russian Landowner. The Cossacks forms the first portion of a great romance of the Caucasus. In the author's eyes the huge War and Peace was only a sort of preface to a contemporary epic, of which The Decembrists was to have been the nucleus.
[3] The Russian Proprietor (A Landlord's Morning) is a part of an unfinished Romance of a Russian Landowner. The Cossacks makes up the first section of a larger romance about the Caucasus. To the author, the massive War and Peace was just an introduction to a modern epic, with The Decembrists intended to be its main focus.
[5] Letter to Birukov.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter to Birukov.
[7] The Invasion.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Invasion.
[9] The Cossacks.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Cossacks.
CHAPTER V
SEBASTOPOL: WAR AND RELIGION
In November, 1853, war was declared upon Turkey. Tolstoy obtained an appointment to the army of Roumania; he was transferred to the army of the Crimea, and on November 7, 1854, he arrived in Sebastopol. He was burning with enthusiasm and patriotic faith. He went about his duties courageously, and was often in danger, in especial throughout the April and May of 1855, when he served on every alternate day in the battery of of the 4th bastion.
In November 1853, war was declared on Turkey. Tolstoy got a position in the army of Roumania; he was moved to the army in Crimea, and on November 7, 1854, he arrived in Sebastopol. He was filled with enthusiasm and patriotic spirit. He approached his duties with courage and often found himself in danger, especially during April and May of 1855, when he served every other day in the battery of the 4th bastion.
Living for months in a perpetual tremor and exaltation, face to face with death, his religious mysticism revived. He became familiar with God. In April, 1855, he noted in his diary a prayer to God, thanking Him for His protection in danger and beseeching Him to continue it, "so that I may achieve the glorious and eternal end of life, of which I am still ignorant, although I feel a presentiment of it." Already this object of his life was not art, but religion. On March 5, 1855, he wrote:
Living for months in constant anxiety and excitement, faced with death, his spiritual beliefs were rekindled. He grew closer to God. In April 1855, he wrote in his diary a prayer to God, thanking Him for keeping him safe in danger and asking for that protection to continue, "so that I may reach the glorious and eternal purpose of life, which I still don't fully understand, even though I have a feeling about it." At this point, his life's focus was no longer art, but faith. On March 5, 1855, he wrote:
"I have been led to conceive a great idea, to[Pg 50] whose realisation I feel capable of devoting my whole life. This idea is the foundation of a new religion; the religion of the Christ, but purified of dogmas and mysteries.... To act with a clear conscience, in order to unite men by means of religion."[1]
"I've come up with a big idea that I feel I can dedicate my entire life to bringing to life. This idea is the basis for a new religion; the religion of Christ, but free from dogmas and mysteries... To act with a clear conscience, aimed at uniting people through religion."
This was to be the programme of his old age.
This would be his plan for retirement.
However, to distract himself from the spectacles which surrounded him, he began once more to write. How could he, amidst that hail of lead, find the necessary freedom of mind for the writing of the third part of his memories: Youth? The book is chaotic; and we may attribute to the conditions of its production a quality of disorder, and at times a certain dryness of abstract analysis, which is increased by divisions and subdivisions after the manner of Stendhal.[2] Yet we admire his calm penetration of the mist of dreams and inchoate ideas which crowd a young brain. His work is extraordinarily true to itself, and at moments what poetic freshness!—as in the vivid picture of springtime in the city, or the tale of the confession, and the journey to the convent, on[Pg 51] account of the forgotten sin! An impassioned pantheism lends to certain pages a lyric beauty, whose accents recall the tales of the Caucasus. For example, this description of an evening in the spring:
However, to distract himself from the events around him, he started writing again. How could he, amidst that hail of bullets, find the mental freedom needed to write the third part of his memories: Youth? The book is chaotic, and we can attribute its disorder to the circumstances of its creation, along with a certain dryness of abstract analysis, which is amplified by divisions and subdivisions in the style of Stendhal.[2] Yet we admire his ability to see through the haze of dreams and vague ideas that fill a young mind. His work is incredibly true to itself, and at times it displays such poetic freshness!—like the vivid portrayal of springtime in the city or the tale of the confession and the journey to the convent, over[Pg 51] a forgotten sin! An intense sense of pantheism gives certain pages a lyrical beauty, with echoes reminiscent of the tales from the Caucasus. For example, this description of a spring evening:
"The calm splendour of the shining crescent; the gleaming fish-pond; the ancient birch-trees, whose long-tressed boughs were on one side silvered by the moonlight, while on the other they covered the path and the bushes with their black shadows; the cry of a quail beyond the pond; the barely perceptible sound of two ancient trees which grazed one another; the humming of the mosquitoes; the fall of an apple on the dry leaves; and the frogs leaping up to the steps of the terrace, their backs gleaming greenish under a ray of moonlight.... The moon is mounting; suspended in the limpid sky, she fills all space with her light; the splendour of the moonlit water grows yet more brilliant, the shadows grow blacker, the light more transparent.... And to me, an obscure and earthy creature, already soiled with every human passion, but endowed with all the stupendous power of love, it seemed at that moment that all nature, the moon, and I myself were one and the same."[3]
"The calm beauty of the shining crescent; the sparkling fish pond; the old birch trees, whose long branches on one side were silvered by the moonlight while on the other side cast dark shadows over the path and bushes; the call of a quail beyond the pond; the barely noticeable sound of two ancient trees brushing against each other; the buzzing of mosquitoes; the thud of an apple falling on the dry leaves; and the frogs jumping up to the terrace steps, their backs shining greenish under a beam of moonlight.... The moon is rising; hanging in the clear sky, she fills all the space with her light; the brilliance of the moonlit water grows even more intense, the shadows deepen, and the light becomes more transparent.... And to me, a humble and earthly being, already tainted by every human desire but filled with the extraordinary power of love, it felt at that moment like all of nature, the moon, and I were one and the same."[3]
But the present reality, potent and imperious, spoke more loudly than the dreams of the past. Youth remained unfinished; and Captain Count Tolstoy, behind the plating of his bastion, amid the rumbling of the bombardment, or in the midst of his company, observed the dying and the living,[Pg 52] and recorded their miseries and his own, in his unforgettable narratives of Sebastopol.
But the current reality, strong and commanding, was louder than the dreams of the past. Youth was still incomplete; and Captain Count Tolstoy, hidden behind the walls of his fortress, amidst the noise of the bombardment, or surrounded by his men, watched the dying and the living,[Pg 52] and documented their suffering and his own in his memorable stories about Sebastopol.
These three narratives—Sebastopol in December, 1854, Sebastopol in May, 1855, Sebastopol in August, 1855—are generally confounded with one another; but in reality they present many points of difference. The second in particular, in point both of feeling and of art, is greatly superior to the others. The others are dominated by patriotism; the second is charged with implacable truth.
These three narratives—Sebastopol in December, 1854, Sebastopol in May, 1855, Sebastopol in August, 1855—are often mixed up with each other; however, they actually show many differences. The second one, in terms of both emotion and artistry, is far superior to the others. The first and third are heavily influenced by patriotism; the second is filled with relentless truth.
It is said that after reading the first narrative[4] the Tsarina wept, and the Tsar, moved by admiration, commanded that the story should be translated into French, and the author sent out of danger. We can readily believe it. Nothing in these pages but exalts warfare and the fatherland. Tolstoy had just arrived; his enthusiasm was intact; he was afloat on a tide of heroism. As yet he could see in the defenders of Sebastopol neither ambition nor vanity, nor any unworthy feeling. For him the war was a sublime epic; its heroes were "worthy of Greece." On the other hand, these notes exhibit no effort of the imagination, no attempt at objective representation. The writer strolls through the city; he sees with the utmost lucidity, but relates what he sees in a form which is wanting in freedom: "You see ... you enter ... you notice...." This is first-class reporting; rich in admirable impressions.
It’s said that after reading the first story[4] the Tsarina cried, and the Tsar, moved by admiration, ordered that the story be translated into French, and the author be kept safe. We can easily believe this. Everything in these pages glorifies war and the homeland. Tolstoy had just arrived; his enthusiasm was strong; he was caught up in a wave of heroism. At that point, he couldn’t see any ambition, vanity, or unworthy feelings in the defenders of Sebastopol. To him, the war was a grand epic, and its heroes were "worthy of Greece." On the other hand, these notes show no effort of imagination, nor do they try to depict things objectively. The writer walks through the city; he observes with clear eyes, but describes what he sees in a way that lacks freedom: "You see ... you enter ... you notice...." This is top-notch reporting, filled with impressive observations.
Very different is the second scene: Sebastopol in May, 1855. In the opening lines we read:
Very different is the second scene: Sebastopol in May, 1855. In the opening lines we read:
"Here the self-love, the vanity of thousands of human beings is in conflict, or appeased in death...."
"Here, the self-love and vanity of thousands of people are in conflict or find peace in death...."
And further on:
And later on:
"And as there were many men, so also were there many forms of vanity.... Vanity, vanity, everywhere vanity, even at the door of the tomb! It is the peculiar malady of our century.... Why do the Homers and Shakespeares speak of love, of glory, and of suffering, and why is the literature of our century nothing but the interminable history of snobs and egotists?"
"And just as there were many men, there were also many kinds of vanity.... Vanity, vanity, everywhere vanity, even at the entrance of the tomb! It’s the unique illness of our time.... Why do the Homers and Shakespeares discuss love, glory, and suffering, while the literature of our time is nothing but the endless tale of snobs and egotists?"
The narrative, which is no longer a simple narrative on the part of the author, but one which sets before us men and their passions, reveals that which is concealed by the mask of heroism. Tolstoy's clear, disillusioned gaze plumbs to the depths the hearts of his companions in arms; in them, as in himself, he reads pride, fear, and the comedy of those who continue to play at life though rubbing shoulders with death. Fear especially is avowed, stripped of its veils, and shown in all its nakedness. These nervous crises,[5] this obsession of death, are analysed with a terrible sincerity that knows neither shame nor pity. It was at Sebastopol that Tolstoy[Pg 54] learned to eschew sentimentalism, "that vague, feminine, whimpering passion," as he came disdainfully to term it; and his genius for analysis, the instinct for which awoke, as we saw, in the later years of his boyhood, and which was at times to assume a quality almost morbid,[6] never attained to a more hypnotic and poignant intensity than in the narrative of the death of Praskhoukhin. Two whole pages are devoted to the description of all that passed in the mind of the unhappy man during the second following upon the fall of the shell, while the fuse was hissing towards explosion; and one page deals with all that passed before him after it exploded, when "he was killed on the spot by a fragment which struck him full in the chest."
The story, which is no longer just a simple tale from the author, but one that shows us people and their emotions, uncovers what lies hidden behind the facade of heroism. Tolstoy’s clear, disillusioned view dives deep into the hearts of his fellow soldiers; in them, just like in himself, he sees pride, fear, and the absurdity of those who keep pretending to live while facing death. Fear, in particular, is openly acknowledged, stripped of its pretenses, and displayed in all its rawness. These anxiety attacks,[5] this obsession with death, are analyzed with a brutal honesty that lacks both shame and compassion. It was at Sebastopol that Tolstoy[Pg 54] learned to avoid sentimentalism, which he disdainfully referred to as "that vague, feminine, whimpering passion"; and his talent for analysis, which began to develop during his later childhood and sometimes took on a nearly morbid quality,[6] never reached a more mesmerizing and intense level than in the account of Praskhoukhin’s death. Two entire pages are dedicated to describing everything that went through the mind of the unfortunate man during the seconds after the shell fell, while the fuse was hissing towards explosion; and one page covers everything that happened to him after it exploded, when "he was killed on the spot by a fragment which struck him full in the chest."
As in the intervals of a drama we hear the occasional music of the orchestra, so these scenes of battle are interrupted by wide glimpses of nature; deep perspectives of light; the symphony of the day dawning upon the splendid landscape, in the midst of which thousands are agonising. Tolstoy the Christian, forgetting the patriotism of his first narrative, curses this impious war:
As in the breaks of a play we hear the occasional music from the orchestra, these battle scenes are interrupted by broad views of nature; deep perspectives of light; the symphony of the day breaking over the beautiful landscape, where thousands are suffering. Tolstoy the Christian, setting aside the patriotism of his earlier narrative, condemns this sinful war:
"And these men, Christians, who profess the[Pg 55] same great law of love and of sacrifice, do not, when they perceive what they have done, fall upon their knees repentant, before Him who in giving them life set within the heart of each, together with the fear of death, the love of the good and the beautiful. They do not embrace as brothers, with tears of joy and happiness!"
"And these men, Christians, who profess the[Pg 55] same great law of love and sacrifice, do not, when they realize what they’ve done, fall to their knees in repentance before Him who, by giving them life, instilled in each heart, along with the fear of death, the love of the good and the beautiful. They do not embrace each other as brothers, with tears of joy and happiness!"
As he was completing this novel—a work that has a quality of bitterness which, hitherto, none of his work had betrayed—Tolstoy was seized with doubt. Had he done wrong to speak?
As he was finishing this novel—a piece that carries a sense of bitterness not seen in any of his previous works—Tolstoy was overwhelmed with doubt. Had he made a mistake by speaking out?
"A painful doubt assails me. Perhaps these things should not have been said. Perhaps what I am telling is one of those mischievous truths which, unconsciously hidden in the mind of each one of us, should not be expressed lest they become harmful, like the lees that we must not stir lest we spoil the wine. If so, when is the expression of evil to be avoided? When is the expression of goodness to be imitated? Who is the malefactor and who is the hero? All are good and all are evil...."
"A painful doubt hits me. Maybe these things shouldn't have been said. Maybe what I'm sharing is one of those tricky truths that, unconsciously tucked away in each of us, shouldn’t be voiced because they could do harm, like the sediment that we shouldn't disturb or it ruins the wine. If that's the case, when should we avoid expressing evil? When should we try to imitate goodness? Who’s the villain and who’s the hero? Everyone has good and bad in them...."
But he proudly regains his poise: "The protagonist of my novel, whom I love with all the strength of my soul, whom I try to present in all her beauty, who always was, is, and shall be beautiful, is Truth."
But he confidently regains his composure: "The main character of my novel, whom I love with all my heart, whom I strive to portray in all her beauty, who always was, is, and will always be beautiful, is Truth."
After reading these pages[7] Nekrasov, the editor of the review Sovremennik, wrote to Tolstoy: "That is precisely what Russian society needs to-day: the truth, the truth, of which, since the[Pg 56] death of Gogol, so little has remained in Russian letters.... This truth which you bring to our art is something quite novel with us. I have only one fear: lest the times, and the cowardice of life, the deafness and dumbness of all that surrounds us, may make of you what it has made of most of us—lest it may kill the energy in you."[8]
After reading these pages[7] Nekrasov, the editor of the magazine Sovremennik, wrote to Tolstoy: "This is exactly what Russian society needs today: the truth, the truth, from which, since the[Pg 56] death of Gogol, so little has remained in Russian literature.... This truth that you bring to our art is something completely new for us. I have only one concern: that the times, and the cowardice of life, the deafness and dumbness of everything around us, may turn you into what it has turned many of us into—may it stifle the energy in you."[8]
Nothing of the kind was to be feared. The times, which waste the energies of ordinary men, only tempered those of Tolstoy. Yet for a moment the trials of his country and the capture of Sebastopol aroused a feeling of regret for his perhaps too unfeeling frankness, together with a feeling of sorrowful affection.
Nothing like that was to be worried about. The times that drain the energy of regular people only strengthened Tolstoy. Still, for a moment, the struggles of his country and the capture of Sebastopol stirred a feeling of regret for his possibly too blunt honesty, along with a sense of sorrowful affection.
In his third narrative—Sebastopol in August, 1855—while describing a group of officers playing cards and quarrelling, he interrupts himself to say:
In his third story—Sebastopol in August, 1855—while describing a group of officers playing cards and arguing, he pauses to say:
"But let us drop the curtain quickly over this picture. To-morrow—perhaps to-day—each of these men will go cheerfully to meet his death. In the depths of the soul of each there smoulders the spark of nobility which will make him a hero."
"But let's quickly pull back the curtain on this scene. Tomorrow—maybe even today—each of these men will happily face his death. Deep down in each of their souls lies a flicker of nobility that will turn them into heroes."
Although this shame detracts in no wise from the forcefulness and realism of the narrative, the choice of characters shows plainly enough where lie the sympathies of the writer. The epic of Malakoff and its heroic fall is told as affecting two rare and touching figures: two brothers, of whom the elder, Kozeltoff, has some of the characteristics of Tolstoy. Who can forget the younger, the ensign[Pg 57] Volodya, timid and enthusiastic, with his feverish monologues, his dreams, his tears?—tears that rise to his eyes for a mere nothing; tears of tenderness, tears of humiliation—his fear during the first hours passed in the bastion (the poor boy is still afraid of the dark, and covers his head with his cloak when he goes to bed); the oppression caused by the feeling of his own solitude and the indifference of others; then, when the hour arrives, his joy in danger. He belongs to the group of poetic figures of youth (of whom are Petia in War and Peace, and the sub-lieutenant in The Invasion), who, their hearts full of affection, make war with laughter on their lips, and are broken suddenly, uncomprehending, on the wheel of death. The two brothers fall wounded, both on the same day—the last day of the defence. The novel ends with these lines, in which we hear the muttering of a patriotic anger:
Although this shame doesn’t take away from the strength and realism of the story, the choice of characters clearly shows where the writer's sympathies lie. The epic of Malakoff and its heroic fall is told through two rare and touching figures: two brothers, the older one, Kozeltoff, who shares some traits with Tolstoy. Who can forget the younger brother, Ensign Volodya, timid and enthusiastic, with his feverish monologues, his dreams, his tears?—tears that come to his eyes over the slightest thing; tears of tenderness, tears of humiliation—his fear during the first hours spent in the bastion (the poor boy still fears the dark and covers his head with his cloak when he goes to bed); the weight of his own solitude and the indifference of others; and then, when the moment comes, his joy in facing danger. He belongs to the group of poetic figures of youth (including Petia in War and Peace and the sub-lieutenant in The Invasion), who, with hearts full of affection, approach war with laughter on their lips and are suddenly crushed by death's wheel. The two brothers are wounded on the same day—the last day of the defense. The novel ends with these lines, where we hear the rumble of patriotic anger:
"The army was leaving the town; and each soldier, as he looked upon deserted Sebastopol, sighed, with an inexpressible bitterness in his heart, and shook his fist in the direction of the enemy."[9]
"The army was leaving the town, and each soldier, as he gazed at the abandoned Sebastopol, sighed with deep bitterness in his heart and shook his fist at the enemy." [9]
[1] Journal.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal.
[2] We notice this manner also in The Woodcutters, which was completed at the same period. For example: "There are three kinds of love: 1. æsthetic love; 2. devoted love; 3. active love," &c. (Youth). "There are three kinds of soldiers: 1. the docile and subordinate; 2. the authoritative; 3. the boasters—who themselves are subdivided into: (a) The docile who are cool and lethargic; (b) those who are earnestly docile; (c) docile soldiers who drink," &c. (The Woodcutters).
[2] We see this approach in The Woodcutters, which was finished around the same time. For instance: "There are three types of love: 1. aesthetic love; 2. devoted love; 3. active love," etc. (Youth). "There are three types of soldiers: 1. the obedient and submissive; 2. the authoritative; 3. the braggers—who are themselves divided into: (a) The obedient who are calm and lethargic; (b) those who are sincerely obedient; (c) obedient soldiers who drink," etc. (The Woodcutters).
[3] Youth, xxxii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Young People, xxxii.
[5] Tolstoy refers to them again at a much later date, in his Conversations with his friend Teneromo. He tells him of a crisis of terror which assailed him one night when he was lying down in the "lodgement" dug out of the body of the rampart, under the protective plating. This Episode of the Siege of Sebastopol will be found in the volume entitled The Revolutionaries.
[5] Tolstoy mentions them again much later in his Conversations with his friend Teneromo. He shares a moment of intense fear that struck him one night while he was lying in the "lodgement" carved out of the rampart, beneath the protective plating. This Episode of the Siege of Sebastopol can be found in the volume titled The Revolutionaries.
[6] Droujinine, a little later, wrote him a friendly letter in which he sought to put him on his guard against this danger: "You have a tendency to an excessive minuteness of analysis; it may become a serious fault. Sometimes you seem on the point of saying that so-and-so's calf indicated a desire to travel in the Indies.... You must restrain this tendency: but do not for the world suppress it." (Letter dated 1856 cited by P. Birukov.)
[6] Droujinine, a little later, wrote him a friendly letter in which he warned him about this danger: "You have a habit of getting overly detailed in your analysis; it could turn into a major issue. At times, it seems like you're about to say that so-and-so's calf wanted to travel to the Indies.... You need to control this habit: but whatever you do, don’t suppress it." (Letter dated 1856 cited by P. Birukov.)
[7] Mutilated by the censor.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Censored.
[8] 1 September 2, 1855.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ September 2, 1855.
[9] In 1889, when writing a preface to Memories of Sebastopol, by an Officer of Artillery (A. J. Erchoff), Tolstoy returned in fancy to these scenes. Every heroic memory had disappeared. He could no longer remember anything but the fear which lasted for seven months—the double fear: the fear of death and the fear of shame—and the horrible moral torture. All the exploits of the siege reduced themselves, for him, to this: he had been "flesh for cannon."
[9] In 1889, while writing a preface to Memories of Sebastopol, by an Officer of Artillery (A. J. Erchoff), Tolstoy was transported back to those moments in his mind. Every heroic memory faded away. All he could recall was the fear that lasted seven months—the dual fear: the fear of death and the fear of shame—and the unbearable moral agony. All the heroic acts of the siege boiled down to this for him: he had been "cannon fodder."
CHAPTER VI
ST. PETERSBURG
When, once issued from this hell, where for a year he had touched the extreme of the passions, vanities, and sorrows of humanity, Tolstoy found himself, in November, 1855, amidst the men of letters of St. Petersburg, they inspired him with a feeling of disdain and disillusion. They seemed to him entirely mean, ill-natured, and untruthful. These men, who appeared in the distance to wear the halo of art—even Tourgenev, whom he had admired, and to whom he had but lately dedicated The Woodcutters—even he, seen close at hand, had bitterly disappointed him. A portrait of 1856 represents him in the midst of them: Tourgenev, Gontcharov, Ostrovsky, Grigorovitch, Droujinine. He strikes one, in the free-and-easy atmosphere of the others, by reason of his hard, ascetic air, his bony head, his lined cheeks, his rigidly folded arms. Standing upright, in uniform, behind these men of letters, he has the appearance, as Suarès has wittily said, "rather of mounting guard over these gentry than of making one of their company;[Pg 62] as though he were ready to march them back to gaol."[1]
When, having escaped from this hell, where he had experienced the extremes of human passions, vanities, and sorrows for a year, Tolstoy found himself in November 1855 among the writers of St. Petersburg, he felt a sense of disdain and disillusionment. They came across to him as entirely petty, ill-tempered, and insincere. These men, who appeared from a distance to bear the aura of art—even Turgenev, whom he had admired and to whom he had recently dedicated The Woodcutters—even he, seen up close, had deeply disappointed him. A portrait from 1856 shows him among them: Turgenev, Gontcharov, Ostrovsky, Grigorovitch, Droujinine. He stands out in the laid-back atmosphere of the others due to his hard, ascetic demeanor, his bony head, his lined cheeks, and his tightly folded arms. Standing tall in uniform behind these writers, he resembles, as Suarès cleverly noted, "more of a guard over these folks than one of their crowd; like he was ready to march them back to jail."[Pg 62] as though he were ready to march them back to gaol."
Yet they all gathered about their young colleague, who came to them with the twofold glory of the writer and the hero of Sebastopol. Tourgenev, who had "wept and shouted 'Hurrah!'" while reading the pages of Sebastopol, held out a brotherly hand. But the two men could not understand one another. Although both saw the world with the same clear vision, they mingled with that vision the hues of their inimical minds; the one, ironic, resonant, amorous, disillusioned, a devotee of beauty; the other proud, violent tormented with moral ideas, pregnant with a hidden God.
Yet they all gathered around their young colleague, who came to them with the dual glory of being a writer and a hero of Sebastopol. Tourgenev, who had "wept and shouted 'Hurrah!'" while reading the pages of Sebastopol, extended a brotherly hand. But the two men could not connect. Even though both viewed the world with the same clarity, they infused that vision with the influences of their opposing minds; one was ironic, resonant, passionate, disillusioned, and a lover of beauty; the other was proud, intense, tormented by moral ideas, and filled with a hidden God.
What Tolstoy could never forgive in these literary men was that they believed themselves an elect, superior caste; the crown of humanity. Into his antipathy for them there entered a good deal of the pride of the great noble and the officer who condescendingly mingles with liberal and middle-class scribblers.[2] It was also a characteristic of his—he himself knew it—to "oppose instinctively all trains of reasoning, all conclusions, which were generally admitted."[3] A distrust of mankind, a latent contempt[Pg 63] for human reason, made him always on the alert to discover deception in himself or others.
What Tolstoy could never forgive in these literary figures was their belief that they were a chosen, superior group; the pinnacle of humanity. His disdain for them was mixed with a sense of pride from being a high-ranking noble and officer who looked down on liberal and middle-class writers.[2] He was also known to instinctively oppose any line of reasoning or conclusions that were widely accepted.[3] A distrust of humanity and a deep-seated contempt for human reason kept him on guard, always looking for deception in himself or others.
"He never believed in the sincerity of any one. All moral exhilaration seemed false to him; and he had a way of fixing, with that extraordinarily piercing gaze of his, the man whom he suspected was not telling the truth."[4] "How he used to listen! How he used to gaze at those who spoke to him, from the very depths of his grey eyes, deeply sunken in their orbits! With what irony his lips were pressed together!"[5]
"He never trusted anyone's sincerity. All moral excitement felt fake to him; he had a way of locking onto the person he suspected was lying with his incredibly intense gaze." [4] "How he used to listen! How he would look at those speaking to him, from the very depths of his gray eyes, which were deeply set in their sockets! With what irony he pressed his lips together!" [5]
"Tourgenev used to say that he had never experienced anything more painful than this piercing gaze, which, together with two or three words of envenomed observation, was capable of infuriating anybody."[6]
"Tourgenev used to say that he had never felt anything more painful than this intense gaze, which, along with a couple of venomous comments, could easily infuriate anyone."[6]
At their first meetings violent scenes occurred between Tolstoy and Tourgenev. When at a distance they cooled down and tried to do one another justice. But as time went on Tolstoy's dislike of his literary surroundings grew deeper. He could not forgive these artists for the combination of their depraved life and their moral pretensions.
At their first meetings, intense conflicts happened between Tolstoy and Tourgenev. When they were apart, they calmed down and attempted to give each other a fair chance. However, as time passed, Tolstoy's dislike for his literary environment intensified. He couldn't forgive these artists for their corrupt lifestyles paired with their moral posturing.
"I acquired the conviction that nearly all were immoral men, unsound, without character, greatly inferior to those I had met in my Bohemian military life. And they were sure of themselves and selfcontent, as men might be who were absolutely sound. They disgusted me."[7]
"I became convinced that almost everyone was immoral, unreliable, and lacked character, significantly worse than those I had encountered in my Bohemian military life. They were so sure of themselves and content, like people who were truly decent. It made me feel repulsed." [7]
He parted from them. But he did not at once lose their interested faith in art.[8] His pride was flattered thereby. It was a faith which was richly rewarded; it brought him "women, money, fame."
He separated from them. But he didn’t immediately lose their genuine belief in art.[8] His ego was boosted by this. It was a belief that paid off well; it brought him "women, money, fame."
"Of this religion I was one of the pontiffs; an agreeable and highly profitable situation."
"Of this religion, I was one of the priests; a pleasant and very rewarding position."
The better to consecrate himself to this religion, he sent in his resignation from the army (November, 1856).
The better to dedicate himself to this religion, he submitted his resignation from the army (November, 1856).
But a man of his temper could not close his eyes for long. He believed, he was eager to believe, in progress. It seemed to him "that this word signified something." A journey abroad, which lasted from the end of January to the end of July of 1857, during which period he visited France, Switzerland, and Germany, resulted in the destruction of this faith. In Paris, on the 6th of April, 1857, the spectacle of a public execution "showed him the emptiness of the superstition of progress."
But a man like him couldn’t keep his eyes shut for long. He believed—he was eager to believe—in progress. It seemed to him that this word meant something. A trip abroad, which lasted from the end of January to the end of July in 1857, during which he visited France, Switzerland, and Germany, shattered this faith. In Paris, on April 6, 1857, witnessing a public execution made him realize the emptiness of the belief in progress.
"When I saw the head part from the body and fall into the basket I understood in every recess of my being that no theory as to the reason of the present order of things could justify such an act. Even though all the men in the world, supported by this or that theory, were to find it necessary, I myself should know that it was wrong;[Pg 65] for it is not what men say or do that decides what is good or bad, but my own heart."[9]
"When I saw the head come off the body and fall into the basket, I understood deep down that no explanation for the current state of things could make that act right. Even if all the men in the world, backed by some theory, felt it was necessary, I would know it was wrong;[Pg 65] because what determines what's good or bad isn't what people say or do, but what my own heart tells me."[9]
In the month of July the sight of a little perambulating singer at Lucerne, to whom the wealthy English visitors at the Schweizerhof were refusing alms, made him express in the Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov his contempt for all the illusions dear to Liberals, and for those "who trace imaginary lines upon the sea of good and evil."
In July, seeing a little wandering singer in Lucerne, whom the rich English visitors at the Schweizerhof were denying money, made him write in the Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov about his disdain for all the illusions cherished by Liberals, and for those "who draw imaginary lines on the sea of good and evil."
"For them civilisation is good; barbarism is bad; liberty is good; slavery is bad. And this imaginary knowledge destroys the instinctive, primordial cravings, which are the best. Who will define them for me—liberty, despotism, civilisation, barbarism? Where does not good co-exist with evil? There is within us only one infallible guide: the universal Spirit which whispers to us to draw closer to one another."
"For them, civilization is good; barbarism is bad; freedom is good; slavery is bad. This imaginary knowledge stifles our instinctive, primal desires, which are the best. Who can define these for me—freedom, tyranny, civilization, barbarism? Where doesn’t good coexist with evil? We have only one infallible guide within us: the universal Spirit that encourages us to come together."
On his return to Russia and Yasnaya he once more busied himself about the peasants. Not that he had any illusions left concerning them. He writes:
On his return to Russia and Yasnaya, he got busy with the peasants again. Not that he had any illusions left about them. He writes:
"The apologists of the people and its good sense speak to no purpose; the crowd is perhaps the union of worthy folk; but if so they unite only on their bestial and contemptible side, a side which expresses nothing but the weakness and cruelty of human nature."[10]
"The defenders of the people and their common sense are talking to a wall; the crowd might be made up of decent individuals, but if that's the case, they come together only in their most savage and shameful aspects, which reveal nothing but the flaws and brutality of human nature."[10]
Thus he does not address himself to the crowd, but to the individual conscience of each man, each child of the people. For there light is to be found.[Pg 66] He founded schools, without precisely knowing what he would teach. In order to learn, he undertook another journey abroad, which lasted from the 3rd of July, 1860, to the 23rd of April, 1861.[11]
So he doesn't speak to the crowd, but to the individual conscience of each person, each member of the community. That’s where the truth is found.[Pg 66] He started schools, not exactly knowing what he would teach. To learn more, he went on another trip abroad that lasted from July 3, 1860, to April 23, 1861.[11]
He studied the various pedagogic systems of the time. Need we say that he rejected one and all? Two visits to Marseilles taught him that the true education of the people is effected outside the schools (which he considered absurd), by means of the journals, the museums, the libraries, the street, and everyday life, which he termed "the spontaneous school." The spontaneous school, in opposition to the obligatory school, which he considered silly and harmful; this was what he wished and attempted to institute upon his return to Yasnaya Polyana.[12] Liberty was his principle. He would not admit that an elect class, "the privileged Liberal circle," should impose its knowledge and its errors upon "the people, to whom it is a stranger." It had no right to do so. This method of forced education had never succeeded in producing, at the University, "the men of whom humanity has need; but men of whom a depraved society has need; officials, official professors, official literary men, or men torn aimlessly from their old surroundings, whose youth has been spoiled and wasted, and who can find no plan in[Pg 67] life: irritable, puny Liberals."[13] Go to the people to learn what they want I If they do not value "the art of reading and writing which the intellectuals force upon them," they have their reasons for that; they have other spiritual needs, more pressing and more legitimate. Try to understand those needs, and help them to satisfy them!
He studied the different educational systems of his time. Need we say that he rejected them all? Two visits to Marseilles taught him that true education happens outside of schools (which he thought were absurd), through newspapers, museums, libraries, the streets, and everyday life, which he called "the spontaneous school." The spontaneous school, in contrast to the compulsory school, which he considered silly and harmful; this was what he wanted to create when he returned to Yasnaya Polyana.[12] Freedom was his principle. He would not accept that a select group, "the privileged Liberal circle," should impose its knowledge and mistakes on "the people, whom it does not understand." It had no right to do so. This method of forced education had never succeeded in producing, at the University, "the individuals whom humanity truly needs; rather, it produced individuals needed by a corrupt society: bureaucrats, official professors, official writers, or people randomly pulled from their old lives, whose youth has been spoiled and wasted, and who struggle to find purpose in[Pg 67] life: irritable, weak Liberals."[13] Go to the people to understand what they want! If they don’t value "the art of reading and writing that the intellectuals force upon them," they have their reasons; they have other spiritual needs, which are more urgent and legitimate. Try to understand those needs and help them fulfill them!
These theories, those of a revolutionary Conservative, as Tolstoy always was, he attempted to put into practice at Yasnaya, where he was rather the fellow-disciple than the master of his pupils.[14] At the same time, he endeavoured to introduce a new human spirit into agricultural exploitation. Appointed in 1861 territorial arbitrator for the district of Krapiona, he was the people's champion against the abuses of power on the part of the landowners and the State.
These theories, from a revolutionary Conservative, as Tolstoy always was, he tried to put into practice at Yasnaya, where he was more of a fellow-student than a teacher to his pupils.[14] At the same time, he worked to bring a new human spirit into agricultural exploitation. Appointed in 1861 as the territorial arbitrator for the district of Krapiona, he stood as the people's advocate against the abuses of power by the landowners and the State.
We must not suppose that this social activity satisfied him, or entirely filled his life. He continued to be the prey of contending passions. Although he had suffered from the world, he always loved it and felt the need of it. Pleasure resumed him at intervals, or else the love of action. He would risk his life in hunting the bear. He played for heavy stakes. He would even fall under the influence of the literary circles of St. Petersburg, for which he felt such contempt. After these aberrations came crises of disgust. Such of his writings as belong to[Pg 68] this period bear unfortunate traces of this artistic and moral uncertainty. The Two Hussars (1856) has a quality of pretentiousness and elegance, a snobbish worldly flavour, which shocks one as coming from Tolstoy. Albert, written at Dijon in 1857, is weak and eccentric, with no trace of the writer's habitual depth or precision. The Diary of a Sportsman (1856), a more striking though hasty piece of work, seems to betray the disillusionment which Tolstoy inspired in himself. Prince Nekhludov, his Doppellganger, his double, kills himself in a gaming-house.
We shouldn't think that this social life fulfilled him or completely filled his days. He remained a victim of conflicting emotions. Even though he had been hurt by the world, he still loved it and felt he needed it. He found pleasure at times, or sometimes the thrill of action. He would risk his life hunting bears. He gambled with high stakes. He even got swayed by the literary circles of St. Petersburg, which he looked down upon. After these digressions, he experienced moments of disgust. His writings from[Pg 68] this time show unfortunate signs of this artistic and moral uncertainty. The Two Hussars (1856) has an air of pretentiousness and elegance, with a snobbish worldly vibe that surprises one coming from Tolstoy. Albert, written in Dijon in 1857, feels weak and eccentric, lacking the writer's usual depth or clarity. The Diary of a Sportsman (1856), a more noticeable but rushed piece of work, seems to reveal the disillusionment that Tolstoy felt within himself. Prince Nekhludov, his Doppelganger, kills himself in a gambling house.
"He had everything: wealth, a name, intellect, and high ambitions; he had committed no crime; but he had done still worse: he had killed his courage, his youth; he was lost, without even the excuse of a violent passion; merely from a lack of will."
"He had it all: money, a reputation, intelligence, and big dreams; he hadn't committed any crime; but he had done something even worse: he had killed his courage, his youth; he was lost, without even the justification of a strong passion; simply from a lack of will."
The approach of death itself does not alter him:
The approach of death itself does not change him:
"The same strange inconsequence, the same hesitation, the same frivolity of thought...."
"The same weird inconsistency, the same hesitation, the same lightness of thought..."
Death!... At this period it began to haunt his mind. Three Deaths (1858-59) already foreshadowed the gloomy analysis of The Death of Ivan Ilyitch; the solitude of the dying man, his hatred of the living, his desperate query—"Why?" The triptych of the three deaths—that of the wealthy woman, that of the old consumptive postilion, and that of the slaughtered dog—is not without majesty; the portraits are well drawn, the images are striking, although the whole work, which has been too highly praised, is somewhat loosely constructed, while the death of the dog lacks the poetic precision to be[Pg 69] found in the writer's beautiful landscapes. Taking it as a whole, we hardly know how far it is intended as a work of art for the sake of art, or whether it has a moral intention.
Death!... During this time, it started to consume his thoughts. Three Deaths (1858-59) already hinted at the dark exploration in The Death of Ivan Ilyitch; the isolation of the dying person, his disdain for the living, his desperate question—"Why?" The trio of deaths—the wealthy woman, the aging consumptive postilion, and the slain dog—has a certain grandeur; the characters are vividly portrayed, the images are striking, though the entire piece, which has been overly lauded, is a bit loosely put together, and the dog's death lacks the poetic clarity found in the author's beautiful landscapes. Overall, it’s hard to tell whether it’s meant as a work of art for art's sake, or if it carries a moral message.
Tolstoy himself did not know. On the 4th of February, 1858, when he read his essay of admittance before the Muscovite Society of Amateurs of Russian Literature, he chose for his subject the defence of art for art's sake.[16] It was the president of the Society, Khomiakov, who, after saluting in Tolstoy "the representative of purely artistic literature," took up the defence of social and moral art.[17]
Tolstoy himself didn't know. On February 4, 1858, when he presented his admission essay to the Muscovite Society of Amateurs of Russian Literature, he chose to defend art for art's sake.[16] It was the Society's president, Khomiakov, who, after acknowledging Tolstoy as "the representative of purely artistic literature," defended social and moral art.[17]
"Truth is horrible.... Doubless, so long as the desire to know and to speak the truth exists men will try to know and to speak it. This is the only remnant left me of my moral concepts. It is the only thing I shall do; but not in the form of art, your art. Art is a lie, and I can no longer love a beautiful lie."[19]
"Truth is terrifying.... Undoubtedly, as long as the desire to know and speak the truth exists, people will strive to understand it and express it. This is the only piece of my moral beliefs that remains. It's the only thing I will do; but not in the way of art, your art. Art is a deception, and I can no longer appreciate a beautiful deception."[19]
Less than six months later, however, he returned to the "beautiful lie" with Polikushka,[20] which of all his works is perhaps most devoid of moral intention, if we except the latent malediction upon money and its powers for evil; a work written purely for art's sake; a masterpiece, moreover, whose only flaws are a possibly excessive wealth of observation, an abundance of material which would have sufficed for a great novel, and the contrast, which is[Pg 71] too severe, a little too cruel, between the humorous opening and the atrocious climax.[21]
Less than six months later, however, he returned to the "beautiful lie" with Polikushka,[20] which is perhaps the least moral of all his works, aside from the underlying curse on money and its capacity for evil; a piece created purely for the sake of art; a masterpiece, nonetheless, with the only drawbacks being a potentially overwhelming amount of detail, an excess of material that could have filled a great novel, and the stark, a bit too harsh, contrast between the funny beginning and the horrific ending.[21]
[3] "A trait of my character, it may be good or ill, but it is one which was always peculiar to me, is that in spite of myself I always used to resist external epidemic influences.... I had a hatred of the general tendency." (Letter to P. Birukov.)
[3] "One aspect of my personality, whether it's good or bad, but has always been unique to me, is that no matter what, I consistently resisted outside influences.... I had a dislike for the general trend." (Letter to P. Birukov.)
[4] Tourgenev.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tourgenev.
[5] Grigorovitch.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grigorovitch.
[7] Confessions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Confessions.
[8] "There was no difference between us and an asylum full of lunatics. Even at the time I vaguely suspected as much; but as all madmen do, I regarded them as all mad excepting myself."—Confessions.
[8] "There was no difference between us and a mental hospital full of crazy people. Even then, I kind of suspected it; but like all crazy people, I thought they were all insane except for me."—Confessions.
[9] Confessions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Confessions.
[10] Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov.
[11] At Dresden, during his travels he made the acquaintance of Auerbach, who had been the first to inspire him with the idea of educating the people; at Kissingen he met Froebel, in London Herzen, and in Brussels Proudhon, who seems to have made a great impression upon him.
[11] While in Dresden, he got to know Auerbach, who was the first to spark his interest in educating the public; in Kissingen, he encountered Froebel, in London Herzen, and in Brussels Proudhon, who clearly left a strong impression on him.
[12] Especially in 1861-62.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Especially in 1861-62.
[18] We may remark that another brother, Dmitri, had already died of the same disease in 1856. Tolstoy himself believed that he was attacked by it in 1856, in 1862, and in 1871. He was, as he writes (the 28th of October, 1852), "of a strong constitution, but feeble in health." He constantly suffered from chills, sore throats, toothache, inflamed eyes, and rheumatism. In the Caucasus, in 1852, he had "two days in the week at least to keep his room." Illness stopped him for several months in 1854, on the road from Silistria to Sebastopol. In 1856, at Yasnaya, he was seriously ill with an affection of the lungs. In 1862 the fear of phthisis induced him to undergo a Koumiss cure at Samara, where he lived with the Bachkirs, and after 1870 he returned thither almost yearly. His correspondence with Fet is full of preoccupations concerning his health. This physical condition enables one the better to understand his obsession by the thought of death. In later years he spoke of this illness as of his best friend:
[18] We can note that another brother, Dmitri, had already died from the same illness in 1856. Tolstoy himself believed he was struck by it in 1856, 1862, and again in 1871. He stated (on October 28, 1852) that he was "of strong constitution, but weak in health." He was frequently plagued by chills, sore throats, toothaches, inflamed eyes, and rheumatism. While in the Caucasus in 1852, he spent "at least two days a week stuck in his room." Illness kept him from progressing for several months in 1854 while traveling from Silistria to Sebastopol. In 1856, at Yasnaya, he suffered a serious lung infection. The fear of tuberculosis in 1862 led him to try a Koumiss treatment in Samara, where he spent time with the Bachkirs, and after 1870, he returned there almost every year. His letters with Fet are filled with worries about his health. This physical state helps explain his preoccupation with the idea of death. In later years, he referred to this illness as his closest friend:
"When one is ill one seems to descend a very gentle slope, which at a certain point is barred by a curtain, a light curtain of some filmy stuff; on the hither side is life, beyond is death. How far superior is the state of illness, in moral value, to that of health! Do not speak to me of those people who have never been ill! They are terrible, the women especially so! A woman who has never known illness is an absolute wild beast!" (Conversations with M. Paul Boyer, Le Temps, 27th of August, 1901.)
"When you're sick, it feels like you're slowly sliding down a gentle slope that is blocked by a curtain made of some light, airy material. On this side is life, and on the other side is death. Illness has a far greater moral value than health! Don’t talk to me about those people who have never been sick! They’re awful, especially the women! A woman who has never experienced illness is just a complete wild animal!" (Conversations with M. Paul Boyer, Le Temps, 27th of August, 1901.)
[20] Written in Brussels, 1861.
Written in Brussels, 1861.
[21] Another novel written at this period is a simple narrative of a journey—The Snowstorm—which evokes personal memories, and is full of the beauty of poetic and quasi-musical impressions. Tolstoy used almost the same background later, in his Master and Servant (1895).
[21] Another novel from this time is a straightforward story about a journey—The Snowstorm—that brings back personal memories and is rich with the beauty of poetic and almost musical impressions. Tolstoy later used a very similar backdrop in hisMaster and Servant (1895).
CHAPTER VII
"FAMILY HAPPINESS"
From this period of transition, during which the genius of the man was feeling its way blindly, doubtful of itself and apparently exhausted, "devoid of strong passion, without a directing will," like Nekhludov in the Diary of a Sportsman—from this period issued a work unique in its tenderness and charm: Family Happiness (1859). This was the miracle of love.
From this transitional period, when the man's genius was still figuring things out, unsure of itself and seemingly drained, "lacking strong passion, without a guiding force," like Nekhludov in the Diary of a Sportsman—from this time came a work that was unique in its tenderness and charm: Family Happiness (1859). This was the miracle of love.
For many years Tolstoy had been on friendly terms with the Bers family. He had fallen in love with the mother and the three daughters in succession.[1] His final choice fell upon the second, but he dared not confess it. Sophie Andreyevna Bers was still a child; she was seventeen years old, while Tolstoy was over thirty; he regarded himself as an old man, who had not the right to associate his soiled and vitiated life with that of an innocent[Pg 76] young girl. He held out for three years.[2] Afterwards; in Anna Karenin, he related how his declaration to Sophie Bers was effected, and how she replied to it: both of them tracing with one finger, under a table, the initials of words they dared not say.
For many years, Tolstoy was friends with the Bers family. He had fallen in love with the mother and then the three daughters in succession.[1] His final choice was the second daughter, but he was too afraid to admit it. Sophie Andreyevna Bers was still a child; she was seventeen, while Tolstoy was over thirty. He saw himself as an old man who had no right to mix his damaged and corrupted life with that of an innocent[Pg 76] young girl. He held back for three years.[2] Later, in Anna Karenina, he described how he confessed his feelings to Sophie Bers and how she responded: both of them tracing the initials of words they were too afraid to say with one finger under a table.
Like Levine in Anna Karenin, he was so cruelly honest as to place his intimate journal in the hands of his betrothed, in order that she should be unaware of none of his past transgressions; and Sophie, like Kitty in Anna Karenin, was bitterly hurt by its perusal. They were married on the 23rd of September, 1862.
Like Levine in Anna Karenina, he was so brutally honest that he gave his personal journal to his fiancée, making sure she knew about all his past mistakes; and Sophie, like Kitty in Anna Karenina, was deeply hurt by reading it. They got married on September 23, 1862.
In the artist's imagination this marriage was consummated three years earlier, when Family Happiness was written.[3] For these years he had been living in the future; through the ineffable days of love that does not as yet know itself: through the delirious days of love that has attained self-knowledge, and the hour in which the divine, anticipated words are whispered; when the tears arise "of a happiness which departs for ever and will never return again"; and the triumphant reality of[Pg 77] the early days of marriage; the egoism of lovers, "the incessant, causeless joy," then the approaching weariness, the vague discontent, the boredom of a monotonous life, the two souls which softly disengage themselves and grow further and further away from one another; the dangerous attraction of the world for the young wife—flirtations, jealousies, fatal misunderstandings;—love dissimulated, love lost; and at length the sad and tender autumn of the heart; the face of love which reappears, paler, older, but more touching by reason of tears and the marks of time; the memory of troubles, the regret for the ill things done and the years that are lost; the calm of the evening; the august passage from love to friendship, and the romance of the passion of maternity.... All that was to come, all this Tolstoy had dreamed of, tasted in advance; and in order to live through those days more vividly he lived in the well-beloved. For the first time—perhaps the only time in all his writings—the story passes in the heart of a woman, and is told by her; and with what exquisite delicacy, what spiritual beauty!—the beauty of a soul withdrawn behind a veil of the truest modesty. For once the analysis of the writer is deprived of its cruder lights; there is no feverish struggle to present the naked truth. The secrets of the inward life are divined rather than spoken. The art and the heart of the artist are both touched and softened; there is a harmonious balance of thought and form. Family Happiness has the perfection of a work of Racine.
In the artist's mind, this marriage was realized three years earlier, when Family Happiness was written.[3] For these years, he had been living in the future; through the indescribable days of love that hasn’t yet recognized itself: through the ecstatic days of love that has gained self-awareness, and the moment when the anticipated, divine words are whispered; when the tears come from "a happiness that departs forever and will never return"; and the exhilarating reality of[Pg 77] the early days of marriage; the selfishness of lovers, "the constant, baseless joy," followed by the looming fatigue, the vague discontent, the tedium of a monotonous life, the two souls gradually pulling away from one another; the dangerous allure of the world for the young wife—flirtations, jealousy, fatal misunderstandings;—hidden love, lost love; and eventually the sad and tender autumn of the heart; love's face reappearing, paler, older, but more touching because of tears and the passage of time; memories of troubles, regret for wrongs done and lost years; the calm of the evening; the dignified transition from love to friendship, and the romance of maternal passion.... All of this was to come, all that Tolstoy had envisioned, savored in advance; and to experience those days more vividly, he lived in his beloved. For the first time—perhaps the only time in all his writings—the story is told from a woman's perspective, narrated by her; with such exquisite delicacy, such spiritual beauty!—the beauty of a soul hidden behind a veil of true modesty. For once, the writer's analysis is free of its harsher lights; there’s no frantic effort to present the stark truth. The secrets of the inner life are felt rather than articulated. The art and heart of the artist are both influenced and softened; there’s a harmonious balance of thought and form. Family Happiness has the perfection of a work by Racine.
Marriage, whose sweet and bitter Tolstoy presented[Pg 78] with so limpid a profundity, was to be his salvation. He was tired, unwell, disgusted with himself and his efforts. The brilliant success which had crowned his earlier works had given way to the absolute silence of the critics and the indifference of the public.[4] He pretended, haughtily, to be not ill-pleased.
Marriage, which had both sweet and bitter aspects that Tolstoy illustrated so clearly, was meant to save him. He felt exhausted, unwell, and frustrated with himself and his efforts. The shining success that had followed his earlier works had turned into complete silence from critics and indifference from the public. He acted, with false pride, as if he was not bothered by it.
"My reputation has greatly diminished in popularity; a fact which was saddening me. Now I am content; I know that I have to say something, and that I have the power to speak it with no feeble voice. As for the public, let it think what it will!"[5]
"My reputation has significantly lost its popularity, which was upsetting to me. Now I'm okay with it; I realize I have something to say, and I can say it confidently. As for the public, they can think whatever they want!"[5]
But he was boasting: he himself was not sure of his art. Certainly he was the master of his literary instrument; but he did not know what to do with it, as he said in respect of Polikuskha: "it was a matter of chattering about the first subject that came to hand, by a man who knows how to hold his pen."[6] His social work was abortive. In 1862 he resigned his appointment as territorial arbitrator. The same year the police made a search at Yasnaya Polyana, turned everything topsy-turvy, and closed the school. Tolstoy was absent at the time, suffering from overwork; fearing that he was attacked by phthisis.
But he was bragging: he himself wasn't confident in his skill. Sure, he was great at using his writing tools, but he didn't know what to do with them, as he mentioned about Polikuskha: "it was just a matter of talking about whatever topic came to mind, by someone who knows how to hold a pen."[6] His social efforts were unsuccessful. In 1862, he stepped down from his role as territorial arbitrator. That same year, the police searched Yasnaya Polyana, turned everything upside down, and shut down the school. Tolstoy was away at the time, overwhelmed from work and worrying that he might be coming down with tuberculosis.
"The squabbles of arbitration had become so painful to me, the work of the school so vague, and the doubts which arose from the desire of teaching others while hiding my own ignorance[Pg 79] of what had to be taught, were so disheartening that I fell ill. Perhaps I should then have fallen into the state of despair to which I was to succumb fifteen years later, had there not remained to me an unknown aspect of life which promised salvation—the life of the family."[7]
"The arguments over arbitration had become so painful for me, the school work so unclear, and the doubts that came from wanting to teach others while concealing my own ignorance of what needed to be taught were so discouraging that I became ill. Maybe I would have fallen into the same despair that I would face fifteen years later if there hadn't been an unknown side of life that offered me hope—the life of family."[Pg 79]
[1] When a child he had, in a fit of jealousy, pushed from a balcony the little girl—then aged nine—who afterwards became Madame Bers, with the result that she was lame for several years.
[1] When he was a child, in a moment of jealousy, he pushed the little girl—who was just nine years old at the time—from a balcony. This incident resulted in her being lame for several years, and she later became Madame Bers.
[2] See, in Family Happiness, the declaration of Sergius: "Suppose there were a Mr. A, an elderly man who had lived his life, and a lady B, young and happy, who as yet knew neither men nor life. As the result of various domestic happenings, he came to love her as a daughter, and was not aware that he could love her in another way ..." &c.
[2] In Family Happiness, Sergius declares: "Imagine there's a Mr. A, an older man who has lived his life, and a lady B, young and cheerful, who doesn’t yet know men or life. Due to various family circumstances, he comes to love her like a daughter, unaware that he can love her in a different way..." &c.
[3] Perhaps this novel contained the memories also of a romantic love affair which commenced in 1856, in Moscow, the second party to which was a young girl very different to himself, very worldly and frivolous, from whom he finally parted, although they were sincerely attached to one another.
[3] Maybe this novel held memories of a romantic relationship that started in 1856 in Moscow, with a young girl who was very different from him—more worldly and carefree. They eventually separated, despite their genuine feelings for each other.
[4] From 1857 to 1861.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From 1857 to 1861.
[5] Journal, October, 1857.
[7] Confessions.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Confessions.
CHAPTER VIII
MARRIAGE
At first he rejoiced in the new life, with the passion which he brought to everything.[1] The personal influence of Countess Tolstoy was a godsend to his art. Greatly gifted[2] in a literary sense, she was, as she says, "a true author's wife," so keenly did she take her husband's work to heart. She worked with him—worked to his dictation; re-copied his rough drafts.[3] She sought to protect him from his religious dæmon, that formidable genie which was already, at moments, whispering words that meant the death of art. She tried to shut the door upon all social Utopias.[4] She requickened her husband's creative genius. She did more: she brought as an offering to that genius the wealth of a fresh feminine temperament. With the exception of the charming[Pg 84] silhouettes in Childhood and Boyhood, there are few women in the earlier works of Tolstoy, or they remain of secondary importance. Woman appears in Family Happiness, written under the influence of his love for Sophie Bers. In the works which follow there are numerous types of young girls and women, full of intensest life, and even superior to the male types. One likes to think not only that Countess Tolstoy served her husband as the model for Natasha in War and Peace[5] and for Kitty in Anna Karenin,[6] but that she was enabled, by means of her confidences and her own vision, to become his discreet and valuable collaborator. Certain pages of Anna Karenin in particular seem to me to reveal a woman's touch.
At first, he was excited about his new life, bringing the same passion he applied to everything. [1] The personal influence of Countess Tolstoy was a blessing for his art. She was very talented [2] in a literary way and, as she describes herself, "a true author's wife," deeply invested in her husband's work. She collaborated with him, taking dictation and re-copying his rough drafts. [3] She tried to shield him from his religious struggles, that intimidating force that was already, at times, suggesting ideas that could jeopardize his art. She aimed to block out all idealistic social visions. [4] She reawakened her husband's creative spirit. She did even more: she contributed the richness of her fresh feminine perspective to his genius. Aside from the lovely [Pg 84] silhouettes in Childhood and Boyhood, there are few women in Tolstoy's earlier works, or they play minor roles. Women emerge in Family Happiness, written under the influence of his love for Sophie Bers. In the later works, there are many vibrant young girls and women, often more compelling than male characters. It's nice to think not only that Countess Tolstoy inspired the character of Natasha in War and Peace [5] and Kitty in Anna Karenina, [6] but also that she became his discreet and invaluable collaborator through her insights and unique perspective. Some pages of Anna Karenina, in particular, seem to show a woman’s touch.
Thanks to the advantages of this union, Tolstoy enjoyed for a space of twelve or fourteen years a peace and security which had been long unknown to him.[7] He was able, sheltered by love, to dream[Pg 85] and to realise at leisure the masterpieces of his brain, the colossal monuments which dominate the fiction of the nineteenth century—War and Peace (1864-69) and Anna Karenin (1873-77).
Thanks to the benefits of this partnership, Tolstoy experienced, for about twelve to fourteen years, a sense of peace and security that he had long been missing.[7] With love surrounding him, he was able to dream[Pg 85] and leisurely create the masterpieces of his mind, the monumental works that define nineteenth-century fiction—War and Peace (1864-69) and Anna Karenina (1873-77).
War and Peace is the vastest epic of our times—a modern Iliad. A world of faces and of passions moves within it. Over this human ocean of innumerable waves broods a sovereign mind, which serenely raises or stills the tempest.
War and Peace is the largest epic of our times—a modern Iliad. A world of faces and passions unfolds within it. Over this human sea of countless waves hovers a guiding mind, which calmly calms or stirs the storm.
More than once in the past, while contemplating this work, I was reminded of Homer and of Goethe, in spite of the vastly different spirit and period of the work. Since then I have discovered that at the period of writing these books Tolstoy was as a matter of fact nourishing his mind upon Homer and Goethe.[8] Moreover, in the notes, dated 1865,[Pg 86] in which he classifies the various departments of letters, he mentions, as belonging to the same family, "Odyssey, Iliad, 1805,"[9] The natural development of his mind led him from the romance of individual destinies to the romance of armies and peoples, those vast human hordes in which the wills of millions of beings are dissolved. His tragic experiences at the siege of Sebastopol helped him to comprehend the soul of the Russian nation and its daily life. According to his first intentions, the gigantic War and Peace was to be merely the central panel of a series of epic frescoes, in which the poem of Russia should be developed from Peter the Great to the Decembrists.[10]
More than once in the past, while thinking about this work, I was reminded of Homer and Goethe, even though the spirit and time of the work are very different. Since then, I've learned that when Tolstoy was writing these books, he was actually inspired by Homer and Goethe.[8] Also, in the notes from 1865,[Pg 86] where he categorizes different areas of literature, he mentions, as part of the same family, "Odyssey, Iliad, 1805,"[9] The natural progression of his thoughts took him from the stories of individual lives to the stories of armies and nations, those vast human masses in which the wills of millions are intertwined. His traumatic experiences during the siege of Sebastopol helped him understand the essence of the Russian nation and its everyday life. Initially, he intended the massive War and Peace to be just the central piece of a series of epic paintings, telling the story of Russia from Peter the Great to the Decembrists.[10]
And in June, 1863, he notes in his diary:
And in June 1863, he writes in his diary:
"I am reading Goethe, and many ideas are coming to life within me."
"I am reading Goethe, and a lot of ideas are coming to life inside me."
In the spring of 1863 Tolstoy was re-reading Goethe, and wrote of Faust as "the poetry of the world of thought; the poetry which expresses that which can be expressed by no other art."
In the spring of 1863, Tolstoy was re-reading Goethe and referred to Faust as "the poetry of the world of thought; the poetry that conveys what no other art can."
Later he sacrificed Goethe, as he did Shakespeare, to his God. But he remained faithful in his admiration of Homer. In August, 1857, he was reading, with equal zest, the Iliad and the Bible. In one of his latest works, the pamphlet attacking Shakespeare (1903), it is Homer that he opposes to Shakespeare as an example of sincerity, balance, and true art.
Later he sacrificed Goethe, just like he did with Shakespeare, to his God. But he stayed true to his admiration of Homer. In August 1857, he was reading both the Iliad and the Bible with equal enthusiasm. In one of his later works, the pamphlet attacking Shakespeare (1903), it's Homer that he compares to Shakespeare as a model of sincerity, balance, and true artistry.
To be truly sensible of the power of this work, we must take into account its hidden unity. Too many readers, unable to see it in perspective, perceive in it nothing but thousands of details, whose profusion amazes and distracts them. They are lost in this forest of life. The reader must stand aloof, upon a height; he must attain the view of the unobstructed horizon, the vast circle of forest and meadow; then he will catch the Homeric spirit of the work, the calm of eternal laws, the awful rhythm of the breathing of Destiny, the sense of[Pg 88] the whole of which every detail makes a part; and the genius of the artist, supreme over the whole, like the God of Genesis who broods upon the face of the waters.
To really appreciate the power of this work, we need to consider its hidden unity. Many readers, unable to see it as a whole, only notice thousands of details, which overwhelm and distract them. They get lost in this dense forest of life. The reader needs to take a step back, to a higher vantage point; they must achieve an unobstructed view of the vast landscape of forest and meadow; then they will grasp the epic spirit of the work, the calm of eternal laws, the profound rhythm of Destiny’s breath, the sense of[Pg 88] which every detail contributes to; and the artist's genius, ruling over it all, like the God of Genesis who hovers over the waters.
In the beginning, the calm of the ocean. Peace, and the life of Russia before the war. The first hundred pages reflect, with an impassive precision, a detached irony, the yawning emptiness of worldly minds. Only towards the hundredth page do we hear the cry of one of these living dead—the worst among them, Prince Basil:
In the beginning, the calm of the ocean. Peace, and the life of Russia before the war. The first hundred pages capture, with an unemotional clarity and a detached irony, the vast emptiness of worldly minds. Only around the hundredth page do we hear the cry of one of these living dead—the worst among them, Prince Basil:
"We commit sins; we deceive one another; and why do we do it all? My friend, I am more than sixty years old.... All ends in death.... Death—what horror!"
"We make mistakes; we mislead each other; and why do we do all this? My friend, I’m over sixty years old.... Everything leads to death.... Death—what a nightmare!"
Among these idle, insipid, untruthful souls, capable of every aberration, of every crime, certain saner natures are prominent: genuine natures by their clumsy candour, like Pierre Besoukhov; by their deeply rooted independence, their Old Russian peculiarities, like Marie Dmitrievna; by the freshness of their youth, like the little Rostoffs: natures full of goodness and resignation, like the Princess Marie; and those who, like Prince Andrei, are not good, but proud, and are tormented by an unhealthy existence.
Among these lazy, boring, dishonest people, who are capable of all sorts of wrongdoings, there are some more grounded individuals that stand out: genuine people with their awkward honesty, like Pierre Besoukhov; those with a strong sense of independence and old Russian traits, like Marie Dmitrievna; the youthful freshness of the young Rostoffs; individuals full of kindness and acceptance, like Princess Marie; and those who, like Prince Andrei, may not be good but are proud and suffer from an unhealthy life.
Now comes the first muttering of the waves. The Russian army is in Austria. Fatality is supreme: nowhere more visibly imperious than in the loosing of elementary forces—in the war. The true leaders are those who do not seek to lead or direct, but, like Kutuzov or Bagration, to "allow it to be[Pg 89] believed that their personal intentions are in perfect agreement with what is really the simple result of the force of circumstances, the will of subordinates, and the caprices of chance." The advantage of surrendering to the hand of Destiny! The happiness of simple action, a sane and normal state.... The troubled spirits regain their poise. Prince Andrei breathes, begins to live.... And while in the far distance, remote from the lifegiving breath of the holy tempest, Pierre and the Princess Marie are threatened by the contagion of their world and the deception of love, Andrei, wounded at Austerlitz, has suddenly, amid the intoxication of action brutally interrupted, the revelation of the serene immensity of the universe. Lying on his back, "he sees nothing now, except, very far above him, a sky infinitely deep, wherein light, greyish clouds go softly wandering."
Now comes the initial murmuring of the waves. The Russian army is in Austria. Fate is undeniable: nowhere is it more clearly dominant than in the unleashing of basic forces—in war. The true leaders are those who don’t seek to lead or control, but, like Kutuzov or Bagration, let it be believed that their personal intentions perfectly align with what is really just the straightforward outcome of circumstances, the will of their subordinates, and the whims of chance. The benefit of surrendering to the hand of Destiny! The joy of simple action, a healthy and natural state.... The troubled minds find their balance again. Prince Andrei breathes, begins to live.... And while far off, away from the life-giving breath of the holy storm, Pierre and Princess Marie face the influence of their world and the illusions of love, Andrei, wounded at Austerlitz, suddenly, amid the intoxicating action brutally cut short, experiences the revelation of the vast calm of the universe. Lying on his back, "he sees nothing now, except, very far above him, a sky infinitely deep, where light, greyish clouds drift softly."
"What peacefulness! How calm!" he was saying to himself; "it was not like this when I was running by and shouting.... How was it I did not notice it before, this illimitable depth? How happy I am to have found it at last! Yes, all is emptiness, all is deception, except this. And God be praised for this calm!..."
"What peace! How calm!" he was saying to himself; "it wasn’t like this when I was rushing by and shouting.... How did I not notice this endless depth before? I'm so glad I found it at last! Yes, everything else is emptiness, everything else is deceit, except for this. And thank God for this calm!..."
But life resumes him, and again the wave falls. Left once more to themselves, in the demoralising atmosphere of cities, the restless, discouraged souls wander blindly in the darkness. Sometimes through the poisoned atmosphere of the world sweep the intoxicating, maddening odours of nature, love, and springtime; the blind forces,[Pg 90] which draw together Prince Andrei and the charming Natasha, to throw her, a moment later, into the arms of the first seducer to hand. So I much poetry, so much tenderness, so much purity of heart, tarnished by the world! And always "the wide sky which broods above the outrage and abjectness of the earth." But man does not see it. Even Andrei has forgotten the light of Austerlitz. For him the sky is now only "a dark, heavy vault" which covers the face of emptiness.
But life goes on, and once again the wave crashes down. Left to their own devices in the discouraging atmosphere of cities, restless, disheartened souls wander aimlessly in the darkness. Occasionally, the toxic air of the world is filled with the intoxicating, maddening scents of nature, love, and spring; the unseen forces,[Pg 90] that pull Prince Andrei and the enchanting Natasha together, only to have her fall into the arms of the first seducer she meets moments later. So much poetry, so much tenderness, so much purity of heart, all tainted by the world! And always "the vast sky that watches over the outrage and misery of the earth." But man fails to see it. Even Andrei has forgotten the light of Austerlitz. For him, the sky is now just "a dark, heavy vault" that hides the face of nothingness.
It is time for the hurricane of war to burst once more upon these vitiated minds. The fatherland, Russia, is invaded. Then comes the day of Borodino, with its solemn majesty. Enmities are effaced. Dologhov embraces his enemy Pierre. Andrei, wounded, weeps for pity and compassion over the misery of the man whom he most hated, Anatol Kuraguin, his neighbour in the ambulance. The unity of hearts is accomplished; unity in passionate sacrifice to the country and submission to the divine laws.
It’s time for the storm of war to strike these damaged minds again. The homeland, Russia, is under attack. Then comes the day of Borodino, with its serious grandeur. Grudges are forgotten. Dologhov hugs his rival Pierre. Andrei, injured, cries in sorrow and empathy for the suffering of the man he despised the most, Anatol Kuraguin, his neighbor in the ambulance. Hearts unite; there's a connection in passionate sacrifice for the country and acceptance of the divine laws.
"To accept the frightful necessity of war, seriously and austerely.... To human liberty, war is the most painful act of submission to the divine laws. Simplicity of heart consists in submission to the will of God."
"To acknowledge the harsh reality of war, earnestly and with seriousness.... For human freedom, war is the most distressing act of surrender to divine laws. A simple heart means accepting the will of God."
The soul of the Russian people and its submission to Destiny are incarnated in the person of the commander-in-chief, Kutuzov. "This old man, who has no passions left, but only experience, the result of the passions, and in whom intelligence,[Pg 91] which is intended to group together facts and to draw from them conclusions, is replaced by a philosophical contemplation of events, devises nothing and undertakes nothing; but he listens to and remembers everything; he knows how to profit by it at the right moment; he will hinder nothing that is of use, he will permit nothing harmful. He sees on the faces of his troops that inexpressible force which is known as the will to conquer; it is latent victory. He admits something more powerful than his own will: the inevitable march of the facts which pass before his eyes; he sees them, he follows them, and he is able mentally to stand aloof."
The essence of the Russian people and their acceptance of fate are embodied in their commander-in-chief, Kutuzov. "This old man, who has no passions left, only experience gained from those passions, and in whom logic,[Pg 91] which is meant to organize facts and draw conclusions, has been replaced by a philosophical reflection on events, creates nothing and initiates nothing; instead, he listens and remembers everything; he knows how to capitalize on it at the right time; he won’t hinder anything useful, and he won’t allow anything harmful. He sees in his troops' faces that indescribable force known as the will to conquer; it is a potential victory. He acknowledges something stronger than his own will: the unstoppable flow of facts that unfold before him; he observes them, follows them, and can mentally maintain a distance."
In short, he has the heart of a Russian. This fatalism of the Russian people, calmly heroic, is personified also in the poor moujik, Platon Karatayev, simple, pious, and resigned, with his kindly patient smile in suffering and in death. Through suffering and experience, above the ruins of their country, after the horrors of its agony, Pierre and Andrei, the two heroes of the book, attain, through love and faith, to the moral deliverance and the mystic joy by which they behold God living.
In short, he has the heart of a Russian. This calm, heroic fatalism of the Russian people is also embodied in the humble peasant, Platon Karatayev, who is simple, devout, and accepting, with his gentle, patient smile amid suffering and death. Through suffering and experience, rising above the devastation of their country, after enduring its agony, Pierre and Andrei, the two main characters of the book, achieve moral liberation and a mystical joy through love and faith, allowing them to see God alive.
Tolstoy does not stop here. The epilogue, of which the action passes in 1820, deals with the transition from one age to another: from one Napoleonic era to the era of the Decembrists. It produces an impression of continuity, and of the resumption of life. Instead of commencing and ending in the midst of a crisis, Tolstoy finishes, as he began, at the moment when a great wave has[Pg 92] spent itself, while that following it is gathering itself together. Already we obtain a glimpse of the heroes to be, of the conflicts which will ensue between them, and of the dead who are born again in the living.[11]
Tolstoy doesn't stop here. The epilogue, which takes place in 1820, explores the transition from one era to another: from the Napoleon era to the era of the Decembrists. It gives a sense of continuity and the resumption of life. Instead of starting and ending in the middle of a crisis, Tolstoy concludes, as he began, at a moment when a significant wave has[Pg 92] calmed down, while the next one is building up. We already catch a glimpse of the future heroes, the conflicts that will arise between them, and of the dead who are reborn in the living.[11]
I have tried to indicate the broad lines of the romance; for few readers take the trouble to look for them. But what words are adequate to describe the extraordinary vitality of these hundreds of heroes, all distinct individuals, all drawn with unforgettable mastery: soldiers, peasants, great[Pg 93] nobles, Russians, Austrians, Frenchmen! Not a line savours of improvisation. For this gallery of portraits, unexampled in European literature, Tolstoy made sketches without number: "combined," as he says, "millions of projects"; buried himself in libraries; laid under contribution his family archives,[12] his previous notes, his personal memories. This meticulous preparation ensured the solidity of the work, but did not damp his spontaneity. Tolstoy worked with enthusiasm, with an eagerness and a delight which communicate themselves to the reader. Above all, the great charm of War and Peace resides in its spirit of youth. No other work of Tolstoy's presents in such abundance the soul of childhood and of youth; and each youthful spirit is a strain of music, pure as a spring, full of a touching and penetrating grace, like a melody of Mozart's. Of such are the young Nikolas Rostoff, Sonia, and poor little Petia.
I’ve tried to outline the main themes of the story; not many readers bother to seek them out. But what words can truly capture the amazing energy of these many heroes, each a unique character, all portrayed with unforgettable skill: soldiers, peasants, great nobles, Russians, Austrians, Frenchmen! Not a single line feels improvised. For this unique collection of portraits in European literature, Tolstoy created countless sketches: “combined,” as he puts it, “millions of projects”; he immersed himself in libraries; dug into his family archives,[12] his earlier notes, his personal memories. This thorough preparation ensured the work’s strength, but it didn’t stifle his spontaneity. Tolstoy wrote with enthusiasm, eagerness, and joy that resonate with the reader. Above all, the great appeal of War and Peace lies in its youthful spirit. No other of Tolstoy's works showcases the essence of childhood and youth as richly; each young spirit is like a musical note, pure as a spring, filled with a touching and profound grace, reminiscent of a Mozart melody. This includes young Nikolas Rostoff, Sonia, and poor little Petia.
Most exquisite of all is Natasha. Dear little girl!—fantastic, full of laughter, her heart full of affection, we see her grow up before us, we follow her through life, with the tenderness one would feel for a sister—who that has read of her does not feel that he has known her?... That wonderful night of spring, when Natasha, at her window, flooded[Pg 94] with the moonlight, dreams and speaks wildly, above the window of the listening Andrei ... the emotions of the first ball, the expectation of love, the burgeoning of riotous dreams and desires, the sleigh-ride, the night in the snow-bound forest, full of fantastic lights; Nature, and the embrace of her vague tenderness: the evening at the Opera, the unfamiliar world of art, in which reason grows confused; the folly of the heart, and the folly of the body yearning for love; the misery that floods the soul; the divine pity which watches over the dying lover.... One cannot evoke these pitiful memories without emotion; such emotion as one would feel in speaking of a dear and beloved woman. How such a creation shows the weakness of the female types in almost the whole of contemporary drama and fiction! Life itself has been captured; life so fluid, so supple, that we seem to see it throbbing and changing from one line to another.
Natasha is the most extraordinary of all. Sweet little girl!—fantastic, full of laughter, her heart brimming with love. We watch her grow up before our eyes, following her through life with the tenderness one would feel for a sister—who among those who have read about her doesn’t feel as if they know her? That magical spring night when Natasha, at her window, is bathed in moonlight, dreams and speaks wildly, just above the window where Andrei listens... the emotions of her first ball, the thrill of love, the explosion of wild dreams and desires, the sleigh ride, the night in the snow-covered forest, filled with enchanting lights; Nature, and the warmth of her vague tenderness: the evening at the Opera, the unfamiliar world of art, where reason becomes clouded; the folly of the heart, and the body yearning for love; the sorrow that overwhelms the soul; the divine compassion that watches over the dying lover... One cannot recall these poignant memories without feeling something; a feeling akin to talking about a dear and beloved woman. This creation highlights the weakness of female characters in almost all contemporary drama and fiction! Life itself is captured; life so fluid, so supple, that we seem to see it pulsating and changing from one line to the next.
Princess Marie, the ugly woman, whose goodness makes her beautiful, is no less perfect a portrait; but how the timid, awkward girl would have blushed, how those who resemble her must blush, at finding unveiled all the secrets of a heart which hides itself so fearfully from every glance!
Princess Marie, the not-so-attractive woman whose kindness makes her beautiful, is just as perfect a portrait; but how the shy, clumsy girl would have blushed, and how those who are like her must blush, at having all the secrets of a heart that hides itself so nervously from every gaze laid bare!
In general the portraits of women are, as I have said, very much finer than the male characters; in especial than those of the two heroes to whom Tolstoy has given his own ideas: the weak, pliable nature of Pierre Besoukhov, and the hard, eager nature of Prince Andrie Bolkonsky. These are characters which lack a centre of gravity; they[Pg 95] oscillate perpetually, rather than evolve; they run from one extreme to the other, yet never advance. One may, of course, reply that in this they are thoroughly Russian. I find, however, that Russians have criticised them in similar terms. Tourgenev doubtless had them in mind when he complained that Tolstoy's psychology was a stationary matter. "No real development. Eternal hesitations: oscillations of feeling."[13]
In general, the portraits of women are, as I've mentioned, much more refined than those of the male characters, especially compared to the two heroes whom Tolstoy infused with his own ideas: the weak, adaptable Pierre Bezukhov, and the hard, ambitious Prince Andrei Bolkonsky. These characters lack a solid foundation; they are always wavering instead of progressing; they swing from one extreme to another without ever moving forward. Of course, one might argue that this is a true reflection of Russian nature. However, I’ve noticed that Russians have criticized them in similar ways. Turgenev likely had them in mind when he remarked that Tolstoy's psychology is stagnant. "No real development. Constant hesitations: swings of emotion."
Tolstoy himself admitted that he had at times rather sacrificed the individual character to the historical design.[14]
Tolstoy himself acknowledged that he had occasionally prioritized the historical narrative over individual character.[14]
It is true, in fact, that the glory of War and Peace resides in the resurrection of a complete historical period, with its national migrations, its warfare of peoples. Its true heroes are these peoples; and behind them, as behind the heroes of Homer, the gods who lead them; the forces, invisible, "infinitely small, which direct the masses," the breath of the Infinite. These gigantic conflicts, in which a hidden destiny hurls the blind nations together, have a mythical grandeur. Our thoughts go beyond the Iliad: we are reminded of the Hindu epics.
It’s true that the greatness of War and Peace lies in its portrayal of a complete historical era, with its national migrations and its peoples' wars. The real heroes are these peoples; and behind them, like the heroes of Homer, are the gods guiding them; the invisible forces, “infinitely small,” that steer the masses, the breath of the Infinite. These massive conflicts, in which a hidden destiny throws the blind nations together, possess a mythical grandeur. Our thoughts extend beyond the Iliad: they bring to mind the Hindu epics.
[5] Her sister Tatiana, intelligent and artistic, whose wit and musical talent were greatly admired by Tolstoy, also served him as a model. Tolstoy used to say, "I took Tania [Tatiana]; I beat her up with Sonia [Sophie Bers, Countess Tolstoy], and out came Natasha" (cited by P. Birukov).
[5] Her sister Tatiana, smart and creative, whose sharp humor and musical ability were highly praised by Tolstoy, also inspired him. Tolstoy often said, "I took Tania [Tatiana]; I blended her with Sonia [Sophie Bers, Countess Tolstoy], and out came Natasha" (cited by P. Birukov).
[6] The installation of Dolly in the tumble-down country house; Dolly and the children; a number of details of dress and toilet; without speaking of certain secrets of the feminine mind, which even the intuition of a man of genius might perhaps have failed to penetrate, if a woman had not betrayed them to him.
[6] The setup of Dolly in the rundown country house; Dolly and the kids; various details about clothing and grooming; not to mention certain secrets of the female mind, which even a brilliant man's intuition might have struggled to uncover, if a woman hadn't revealed them to him.
[7] Here is a characteristic instance of Tolstoy's enslavement by his creative genius: his Journal is interrupted for thirteen years, from November 1, 1865, when the composition of War and Peace was in full swing. The egoism of the artist has silenced the monologue of the conscience.—This period of creation was also a period of robust physical life. Tolstoy was "mad on hunting." "Hunting, I forget everything...." (Letter of 1864.) In September, 1864, during a hunt on horse back, he broke his arm, and it was during his convalescence that the first portions of War and Peace were dictated.—"On recovering consciousness after fainting, I said to myself: 'I am an artist.' And I am, but a lonely artist." (Letter to Fet, January 29, 1865.) All the letters written at this time to Fet are full of an exulting joy of creation. "I regard all that I have hitherto published," he says, "as merely a trial of my pen." (Ibid.)
[7] This is a typical example of how Tolstoy was consumed by his creative genius: his Journal was put on hold for thirteen years, starting November 1, 1865, when he was deep into writing War and Peace. The artist's self-centeredness drowned out the voice of his conscience.—This time of creative work was also filled with vigorous physical activity. Tolstoy was "crazy about hunting." "Hunting, I forget everything...." (Letter of 1864.) In September 1864, while hunting on horseback, he broke his arm, and it was during his recovery that he dictated the first parts of War and Peace.—"When I regained consciousness after fainting, I told myself: 'I am an artist.' And I am, but a solitary artist." (Letter to Fet, January 29, 1865.) All the letters he wrote to Fet during this time are filled with an overwhelming joy of creation. "I see everything I have published so far," he says, "as just a test of my writing." (Ibid.)
[8] Before this date Tolstoy had noted, among the books which influenced him between the ages of twenty and thirty-five:
[8] Before this date, Tolstoy had mentioned the books that influenced him between the ages of twenty and thirty-five:
"Goethe: Hermann and Dorothea—Very great influence."
"Goethe: Hermann and Dorothea—Huge impact."
"Homer: Iliad and Odyssey (in Russian)—Very great influence."
Homer: Iliad and Odyssey (in Russian)—Big impact.
[10] Tolstoy commenced this work in 1863 by The Decembrists, of which he wrote three fragments. But he saw that the foundations of his plan were not sufficiently assured, and going further back, to the period of the Napoleonic Wars, he wrote War and Peace. Publication was commenced in the Rousski Viestnik of January, 1865; the sixth volume was completed in the autumn of 1869. Then Tolstoy ascended the stream of history; and he conceived the plan of an epic romance dealing with Peter the Great; then of another, Mirovitch, dealing with the rule of the Empresses of the eighteenth century and their favourites. He worked at it from 1870 to 1873, surrounded with documents, and writing the first drafts of various portions; but his realistic scruples made him renounce the project: he was conscious that he could never succeed in resuscitating the spirit of those distant periods in a sufficiently truthful fashion. Later, in January, 1876, he conceived the idea of another romance of the period of Nikolas I.; then he eagerly returned to the Decembrists, collecting the evidence of survivors and visiting the scenes of the action. In 1878 he wrote to his aunt, Countess A. A. Tolstoy: "This work is so important to me! You cannot imagine how much it means to me; it is as much to me as your faith is to you. I would say even more." (Correspondence) But in proportion as he plumbed the subject he grew away from it; his heart was in it no longer. As early as April, 1879, he wrote to Fet: "The Decembrists? If I were thinking of it, if I were to write it, I should flatter myself with the hope that the very atmosphere of my mind would be insupportable to those who fire upon men for the good of humanity." (Ibid.) At this period of his life the religious crisis had set in; he was about to burn his ancient idols.
[10] Tolstoy started this work in 1863 with The Decembrists, writing three fragments. However, he realized that the foundations of his plan weren't solid enough, so he looked back to the time of the Napoleonic Wars and wrote War and Peace. The publication began in the Rousski Viestnik in January 1865, and the sixth volume was completed in the fall of 1869. Then Tolstoy delved into history and planned an epic romance about Peter the Great, followed by another one titled Mirovitch, focusing on the reign of the 18th-century Empresses and their favorites. He worked on it from 1870 to 1873, surrounded by documents and drafting various sections, but his realistic concerns led him to abandon the project; he felt he could never accurately capture the spirit of those distant times. Later, in January 1876, he thought about another novel set during Nicholas I's reign and eagerly returned to The Decembrists, gathering accounts from survivors and visiting relevant locations. In 1878, he wrote to his aunt, Countess A. A. Tolstoy: "This work is so important to me! You can't imagine how much it means to me; it's as significant to me as your faith is to you. I would even say more." (Correspondence) However, as he explored the subject more deeply, he found himself drifting away from it; he no longer felt connected. As early as April 1879, he wrote to Fet: "The Decembrists? If I were considering it, if I were going to write it, I would fool myself into thinking that my very mindset would be unbearable to those who fire upon people for the greater good." (Ibid.) At this stage in his life, he faced a religious crisis; he was preparing to discard his old idols.
[11] Pierre Besoukhov, who has married Natasha, will become a Decembrist. He has founded a secret society to watch over the general good, a sort of Tugelbund. Natasha associates herself with his plans with the utmost enthusiasm. Denissov cannot conceive of a pacific revolution; but is quite ready for an armed revolt. Nikolas Rostoff has retained his blind soldier's loyalty. He who said before Austerlitz, "We have only one thing to do: to fight and never to think," is angry with Pierre, and exclaims: "My oath before all! If I were ordered to march against you with my squadron I should march and I should strike home." His wife, Princess Marie, agrees with him. Prince Andrei's son, little Nikolas Bolkonsky, fifteen years old, delicate, sickly, yet charming, with wide eyes and golden hair, listens feverishly to the discussion; all his love is Pierre's and Natasha's; he does not care greatly for Nikolas and Marie; he worships his father, whom he has never seen; he dreams of growing like him, of being grown up, of doing something wonderful, he knows not what. "Whatever they tell me, I will do it.... Yes, I shall do it. He would have been pleased with me."—And the book ends with the dream of a child, who sees himself in the guise of one of Plutarch's heroes, with his uncle Pierre by his side, preceded by Glory, and followed by an army.—If the Decembrists had been written then little Bolkonsky would doubtless have been one of its heroes.
[11] Pierre Bezukhov, who has married Natasha, will become a Decembrist. He has started a secret society to promote the common good, a kind of Tugelbund. Natasha fully supports his plans with great enthusiasm. Denissov can’t imagine a peaceful revolution; he’s all in for an armed revolt. Nikolas Rostov remains blindly loyal to his soldier's duty. He who once said before Austerlitz, "We have only one thing to do: fight and never think," is furious with Pierre and declares, "I swear! If I were ordered to march against you with my squadron, I would march and I would strike hard." His wife, Princess Marie, agrees with him. Prince Andrei's son, fifteen-year-old little Nikolas Bolkonsky, delicate and in poor health yet charming, with wide eyes and golden hair, listens eagerly to the conversation; all his affection is for Pierre and Natasha; he doesn’t care much for Nikolas and Marie; he idolizes his father, whom he has never met; he dreams of growing up like him, of becoming an adult, and of achieving something amazing, though he doesn’t know what. "Whatever they ask of me, I will do it... Yes, I will do it. He would have been proud of me."—And the book concludes with the dream of a child, who imagines himself as one of Plutarch's heroes, with his uncle Pierre by his side, led by Glory, and followed by an army.—If the Decembrists had been written at that time, little Bolkonsky would surely have been one of its heroes.
[12] I have remarked that the two families Rostoff and Bolkonsky, in War and Peace, recall the families of Tolstoy's father and mother by many characteristics. Again, in the novels of the Caucasus and Sebastopol there are many of the types of soldiers, officers and men, which appear in War and Peace.
[12] I've noticed that the Rostoff and Bolkonsky families in War and Peace resemble Tolstoy's own family traits. Additionally, in his novels about the Caucasus and Sebastopol, there are many soldier types—both officers and enlisted men—that also appear in War and Peace.
CHAPTER IX
"ANNA KARENIN"
Anna Karenin, with War and Peace,[1] marks the climax of this period of maturity. Anna Karenin is the more perfect work; the work of a mind more certain of its artistic creation, richer too in experience; a mind for which the world of the heart holds no more secrets. But it lacks the fire of youth, the freshness of enthusiasm, the mighty pinions of War and Peace. Already Tolstoy has lost something of the joy of creation.[Pg 100] The temporary peace of the first months of marriage has flown. Into the enchanted circle of love and art which Countess Tolstoy had drawn about him moral scruples begin to intrude.
Anna Karenina, along with War and Peace,[1] represents the peak of this period of maturity. Anna Karenina is the more refined piece; created by a mind that is more confident in its artistic expression and richer in experience; a mind that has no more secrets when it comes to the world of the heart. However, it lacks the passion of youth, the excitement of enthusiasm, and the powerful wings of War and Peace. Tolstoy has already lost some of the joy in creating. [Pg 100] The brief happiness of the first months of marriage has faded. Into the magical sphere of love and art that Countess Tolstoy had created around him, moral dilemmas start to creep in.
Even in the early chapters of War and Peace, written one year after marriage, the confidences of Prince Andrei to Pierre upon the subject of marriage denote the disenchantment of the man who sees in the beloved woman the stranger, the innocent enemy, the involuntary obstacle to his moral development. Some letters of 1865 announce the coming return of religious troubles. As yet they are only passing threats, blotting out the joy of life. But during the months of 1869, when Tolstoy was finishing War and Peace, there fell a more serious blow.
Even in the early chapters of War and Peace, written just a year after his marriage, Prince Andrei confides in Pierre about marriage, revealing his disillusionment as he starts to see the woman he loves as a stranger, an innocent adversary, and an unintentional barrier to his personal growth. Some letters from 1865 hint at the return of religious conflicts. For now, they are just fleeting threats, overshadowing the joy of life. However, during the months of 1869, as Tolstoy was completing War and Peace, a more significant challenge struck.
He had left his home for a few days to visit a distant estate. One night he was lying in bed; it had just struck two:
He had left his home for a few days to visit a faraway estate. One night, he was lying in bed; it had just struck two:
"I was dreadfully tired; I was sleepy, and felt comfortable enough. All of a sudden I was seized by such anguish, such terror as I had never felt in all my life. I will tell you about it in detail; it was truly frightful. I leapt from the bed and told them to get the horses ready. While they were putting them in I fell asleep, and when I woke again I was completely recovered. Yesterday the same thing happened, but in a much less degree."
"I was really tired; I was sleepy and feeling pretty comfortable. All of a sudden, I was hit by a wave of anguish and terror like I had never experienced before. I’ll tell you all about it; it was genuinely terrifying. I jumped out of bed and told them to get the horses ready. While they were saddling them up, I fell asleep, and when I woke up again, I felt completely fine. Yesterday, something similar happened, but it wasn't as intense."
The palace of illusion, so laboriously raised by the love of the wife, was tottering. In the spiritual blank which followed the achievement of War[Pg 101] and Peace the artist was recaptured by his philosophical[2] and educational preoccupations; he wished to write a spelling-book for the people; he worked at it feverishly for four years; he was prouder of it than of War and Peace, and when it was finished (1872) he wrote a second (1875). Then he conceived a passion for Greek; he studied Latin from morning to night; he abandoned all other work; he discovered "the delightful Xenophon," and Homer, the real Homer; not the Homer of the translators, "all these Joukhovskys and Vosses who sing with any sort of voice they can manage to produce, guttural, peevish, mawkish," but "this other devil, who sings at the top of his voice, without it ever entering his head that any one may be listening."[3]
The palace of illusion, built with so much love by the wife, was crumbling. In the emptiness that followed the success of War[Pg 101] and Peace, the artist became consumed by his philosophical[2] and educational interests; he wanted to create a spelling book for the people. He worked tirelessly on it for four years and felt prouder of it than of War and Peace. When it was completed in 1872, he wrote a second one in 1875. After that, he developed a passion for Greek; he studied Latin day and night and dropped all other projects. He discovered "the lovely Xenophon" and the real Homer; not the Homer of the translators, "all those Joukhovskys and Vosses who sing with whatever voice they can manage, whether it's guttural, whiny, or sentimental," but "this other genius, who sings at the top of his lungs, never caring that anyone might be listening."[3]
"Without a knowledge of Greek, no education! I am convinced that until now I knew nothing of all that is truly beautiful and of a simple beauty in human speech."
"Without knowing Greek, there’s no education! I’m convinced that until now, I didn’t understand anything of what is genuinely beautiful and simply beautiful in human language."
This is folly, and he admits as much. He goes to school again with such passionate enthusiasm[Pg 102] that he falls ill. In 1871 he was forced to go to Samara to undergo the koumiss cure, staying with the Bachkirs. Nothing pleased him but his Greek. At the end of a lawsuit, in 1872, he spoke seriously of selling all that he possessed in Russia and of settling in England. Countess Tolstoy was in despair:
This is foolishness, and he knows it. He returns to school with such intense enthusiasm[Pg 102] that he becomes ill. In 1871, he had to go to Samara for the koumiss treatment, staying with the Bachkirs. The only thing that brought him joy was his Greek. After a legal case in 1872, he seriously considered selling everything he owned in Russia and moving to England. Countess Tolstoy was heartbroken:
"If you are always absorbed in your Greeks you will never get well. It is they who have caused this suffering and this indifference concerning your present life. It is not in vain that we call Greek a dead language; it produces a condition of death in the spirit."[4]
"If you keep getting lost in your Greek studies, you'll never get better. It's those studies that have led to your suffering and your indifference towards your current life. It's not for nothing that we refer to Greek as a dead language; it creates a state of death in the spirit."[4]
Finally, to the great joy of the Countess, after many plans abandoned before they were fairly commenced, on March 19, 1873, he began to write Anna Karenin.[5] While he worked at it his life I was saddened by domestic sorrow;[6] his wife was ill. "Happiness does not reign in the house,"[7] he writes to Fet in 1876.
Finally, to the great joy of the Countess, after many plans were discarded before they could even get started, on March 19, 1873, he began writing Anna Karenin.[5] While he worked on it, his life was overshadowed by personal troubles; [6] his wife was unwell. "Happiness does not reign in the house," [7] he wrote to Fet in 1876.
To some extent the work bears traces of these depressing experiences, and of passions disillusioned.[8] Save in the charming passages dealing[Pg 103] with the betrothal of Levine, love is no longer presented with the spirit of youth and poetry which places certain pages of War and Peace on a level with the most beautiful lyric poetry of all times. It has assumed a different character: bitter, sensual, imperious. The fatality which broods over the romance is no longer, as in War and Peace, a kind of Krishna, murderous and serene, the Destiny of empires, but the madness of love, "Venus herself." She it is, in the wonderful ball scene, when passion seizes upon Anna and Vronsky unawares, who endows the innocent beauty of Anna, crowned with forget-me-not and clothed in black velvet, with "an almost infernal seductiveness." She it is who, when Vronsky has just declared his love, throws a light upon Anna's face; but a light "not of joy; it was the terrible glare of an incendiary fire upon a gloomy night." She it is who, in the veins of this loyal and reasonable woman, this young, affectionate mother, pours a voluptuous stream as of irresistible ichor, and installs herself in her heart, never to leave it until she has destroyed it. No one can approach Anna without feeling the attraction and the terror of this hidden dæmon. Kitty is the first to discover it, with a shock of bewilderment. A mysterious fear mingles with the delight of Vronsky when he goes to see Anna. Levine, in her presence, loses all his will. Anna herself is perfectly well aware that she is no longer her own mistress. As the story develops the implacable passion consumes, little by little, the whole moral structure of this[Pg 104] proud woman. All that is best in her, her sincere, courageous mind, crumbles and falls; she has no longer the strength to sacrifice her worldly vanity; her life has no other object than to please her lover; she refuses, with shame and terror, to bear children; jealousy tortures her; the sensual passion which enslaves her obliges her to lie with her gestures, her voice, her eyes; she falls to the level of those women who no longer seek anything but the power of making every man turn to look after them; she uses morphia to dull her sufferings, until the intolerable torments which consume her overcome her with the bitter sense of her moral downfall, and cast her beneath the wheels of the railway-carriage. "And the little moujik with the untidy beard"—the sinister vision which has haunted her dreams and Vronsky's—"leaned over the track from the platform of the carriage"; and, as the prophetic dream foretold, "he was bent double over a sack, in which he was hiding the remains of something which had known life, with its torments, its betrayals, and its sorrow."
To some extent, the work reflects these depressing experiences and disillusioned passions.[8] Except for the charming sections about Levine's betrothal, love is not depicted with the youthful spirit and poetry that place certain pages of War and Peace among the most beautiful lyric poetry of all time. It has taken on a different tone: bitter, sensual, and demanding. The fate that looms over the romance is no longer, as in War and Peace, a kind of serene yet deadly Krishna, the Destiny of empires, but rather the madness of love, "Venus herself." She is the one, in the magnificent ball scene, when passion unexpectedly grips Anna and Vronsky, who fills Anna's innocent beauty—adorned with forget-me-nots and dressed in black velvet—with "an almost infernal seductiveness." She is the one who, when Vronsky has just declared his love, casts a light on Anna's face; but it is a light "not of joy; it was the terrible glare of an incendiary fire upon a gloomy night." She is the one who, in the veins of this loyal and reasonable woman, this young and affectionate mother, pours a seductive stream like irresistible ichor, settling into her heart, never to leave until it has been destroyed. No one can approach Anna without feeling both the pull and the dread of this hidden demon. Kitty is the first to sense it, shocked and bewildered. A mysterious fear mingles with Vronsky's delight when he visits Anna. Levine loses all his will in her presence. Anna is fully aware that she is no longer her own mistress. As the story unfolds, the relentless passion gradually dismantles the entire moral framework of this proud woman. All that is best in her—her sincere and courageous mind—crumbles away; she no longer has the strength to sacrifice her worldly pride; her life serves no purpose other than to please her lover; she refuses, with shame and fear, to bear children; jealousy torments her; the sensual passion that controls her forces her to deceive with her gestures, voice, and eyes; she sinks to the level of those women who seek nothing but the power to make every man look their way; she uses morphine to numb her suffering, until the unbearable torments that consume her overwhelm her with the bitter realization of her moral decline, leading her beneath the wheels of the train. "And the little moujik with the untidy beard"—the haunting vision that has plagued her dreams and Vronsky's—"leaned over the track from the platform of the carriage"; and, as the prophetic dream foretold, "he was bent double over a sack, in which he was hiding the remains of something that had once lived, with its torments, its betrayals, and its sorrow."
Around this tragedy of a soul consumed by love and crushed by the law of God—a painting in a single shade, and of terrible gloom—Tolstoy has woven, as in War and Peace, the romances of other lives. Unfortunately these parallel stories alternate in a somewhat stiff and artificial manner, without achieving the organic unity of the symphony of[Pg 105] War and Peace. It may also be said that the perfect realism of certain of the pictures—the aristocratic circles of St. Petersburg and their idle discourse—is now and again superfluous and unnecessary. Finally, and more openly than in War and Peace, Tolstoy has presented his own moral character and his philosophic ideas side by side with the spectacle of life. None the less, the work is of a marvellous richness. There is the same profusion of types as in War and Peace, and all are of a striking justness. The portraits of the men seem to me even superior. Tolstoy has depicted with evident delight the amiable egoist, Stepan Arcadievitch, whom no one can look at without responding to his affectionate smile, and Karenin, the perfect type of the high official, the distinguished and commonplace states-man, with his mania for concealing his real opinions and feelings under a mask of perpetual irony: a mixture of dignity and cowardice, of Phariseeism and Christian feeling: a strange product of an artificial world, from which he can never completely free himself in spite of his intelligence and his true generosity; a man afraid to listen to his I own heart, and rightly so afraid, since when he does surrender to it, he ends by falling into a state of nonsensical mysticism.
Around this tragedy of a soul consumed by love and crushed by God's law—a painting in a single shade, filled with terrible gloom—Tolstoy has woven, as in War and Peace, the narratives of other lives. Unfortunately, these parallel stories alternate in a somewhat stiff and artificial way, failing to achieve the organic unity of the symphony of [Pg 105] War and Peace. It can also be said that the perfect realism of certain scenes—the aristocratic circles of St. Petersburg and their idle conversations—sometimes feels excessive and unnecessary. Moreover, more openly than in War and Peace, Tolstoy presents his own moral character and philosophical ideas alongside the spectacle of life. Nevertheless, the work is incredibly rich. There is the same abundance of character types as in War and Peace, all portrayed with striking accuracy. The portraits of the men seem even superior to those of the women. Tolstoy joyfully depicts the amiable egoist, Stepan Arcadievitch, who draws everyone in with his warm smile, and Karenin, the quintessential high official, embodying the distinguished yet ordinary statesman, who habitually hides his true opinions and feelings behind a mask of constant irony: a blend of dignity and cowardice, Phariseeism and Christian sentiment—an unusual result of an artificial world, from which he can never fully escape despite his intelligence and genuine generosity; a man afraid to listen to his own heart, and with good reason, since when he does give in to it, he ends up slipping into ridiculous mysticism.
But the principal interest of the romance, besides the tragedy of Anna and the varied pictures of Russian society towards 1860—of salons, officers' clubs, balls, theatres, races—lies in its autobiographical character. More than any other[Pg 106] personage of Tolstoy's books, Constantine Levine is the incarnation of the writer himself. Not only has Tolstoy attributed to him his own ideas—at one and the same time conservative and democratic—and the anti-Liberalism of the provincial aristocrat who despises "intellectuals;[10] but he has made him the gift of part of his own life. The love of Levine and Kitty and their first years of marriage are a transposition of his own domestic memories, just as the death of Levine's brother is a melancholy evocation of the death of Tolstoy's brother, Dmitri. The latter portion, useless to the romance, gives us an insight into the troubles which were then oppressing the author. While the epilogue of War and Peace was an artistic transition to another projected work, the epilogue to Anna Karenin is an autobiographical transition to the moral revolution which, two years later, was to find expression in the Confessions. Already, in the course of Anna Karenin, he returns again and again to a violent or ironical criticism of contemporary society, which he never ceased to attack in his subsequent works. War is declared upon deceit: war upon lies; upon virtuous as well as vicious lies; upon liberal chatter, fashionable charity, drawing-room religion, and philanthropy. War against the world, which distorts all truthful feelings, and inevitably crushes the generous enthusiasm of the mind! Death throws an unexpected light upon the social conventions. Before Anna dying, the stilted Karenin[Pg 107] is softened. Into this lifeless soul, in which everything is artificial, shines a ray of love and of Christian forgiveness. All three—the husband, the wife, and the lover—are momentarily transformed. All three become simple and loyal. But as Anna recovers, all three are sensible, "facing the almost holy moral strength which was guiding them from within, the existence of another force, brutal but all-powerful, which was directing their lives despite themselves, and which would not leave them in peace." And they knew from the beginning that they would be powerless in the coming struggle, in which they would be obliged to do the evil that the world would consider necessary."[11]
But the main focus of the story, aside from Anna's tragedy and the diverse portrayals of Russian society around 1860—like social gatherings, officers' clubs, balls, theaters, and races—lies in its autobiographical nature. More than any other[Pg 106] character in Tolstoy's works, Constantine Levine represents the writer himself. Tolstoy not only gives him his own views—both conservative and democratic—but also embodies the anti-Liberalism of a provincial aristocrat who looks down on "intellectuals;[10] and he incorporates parts of his own life into the character. The romance between Levine and Kitty and their early years of marriage reflect Tolstoy's own domestic memories, just as Levine's brother's death evokes the memory of Tolstoy's brother, Dmitri. This latter part, although not crucial to the story, provides insight into the troubles that plagued the author at the time. While the epilogue of War and Peace serves as a creative bridge to another intended work, the epilogue of Anna Karenin acts as an autobiographical transition to the moral transformation that would later be expressed in the Confessions. Throughout Anna Karenin, Tolstoy continually returns to a sharp or ironic critique of contemporary society, which he relentlessly challenged in his later works. He declares war on deceit: war on lies; both virtuous and vicious lies; war on liberal banter, fashionable charity, superficial religion, and philanthropy. A war against a world that distorts all genuine emotions and inevitably stifles the noble enthusiasm of the mind! Death illuminates social conventions in unexpected ways. Before Anna dies, the stiff Karenin[Pg 107] grows softer. A spark of love and Christian forgiveness breaks through in this lifeless soul, filled with artifice. All three—the husband, the wife, and the lover—experience a momentary transformation. They all become simple and loyal. But as Anna starts to recover, all three become aware, "confronting the almost holy moral strength that was guiding them internally, the existence of another force, brutal yet all-powerful, that directed their lives against their will, refusing to let them find peace." They understood from the outset that they would be powerless in the upcoming struggle, forced to commit the wrongdoings that society deemed necessary."[11]
If Levine, like Tolstoy, whose incarnation he is, also became purified in the epilogue to the book, it was because he too was touched by mortality. Previously, "incapable of believing, he was equally incapable of absolute doubt."[12] After he beheld his brother die the terror of his ignorance possessed him. For a time this misery was stifled by his marriage; but it re-awakened at the birth of his firstborn. He passed alternately through crises of prayer and negation. He read the philosophers in vain. He began, in his distracted state, to fear the temptation of suicide. Physical work was a solace; it presented no doubts; all was clear. Levine conversed with the peasants; one of them[Pg 108] spoke of the men "who live not for self, but for God." This was to him an illumination. He saw the antagonism between the reason and the heart. Reason preached the ferocious struggle for life; there is nothing reasonable in loving one's neighbour:
If Levine, like Tolstoy, who he embodies, also found clarity in the book’s epilogue, it was because he, too, experienced the reality of mortality. At first, "unable to believe, he was just as unable to feel complete doubt."[12] After witnessing his brother's death, the fear of his ignorance consumed him. For a while, this anguish was suppressed by his marriage; however, it resurfaced with the arrival of his first child. He oscillated between periods of prayer and moments of disbelief. He read philosophers without any real understanding. In his troubled state, he even began to dread the thought of suicide. Physical labor brought him comfort; it held no uncertainties; everything was straightforward. Levine talked to the farmers; one of them[Pg 108] mentioned the people "who live not for themselves, but for God." This struck him as a revelation. He recognized the conflict between reason and emotion. Reason advocated for the harsh fight for survival; there’s nothing logical about loving your neighbor.
"Reason has taught me nothing; all that I know has been given to me, revealed to me by the heart."[13]
"Reason hasn't taught me anything; everything I know has come to me, revealed by my heart." [13]
From this time peace returned. The word of the humble peasant, whose heart was his only guide, had led him back to God.... To what God? He did not seek to know. His attitude toward the Church at this moment, as was Tolstoy's for a long period, was humble, and in no wise defiant of her dogmas.
From this point on, peace returned. The humble peasant, whose heart was his only guide, had brought him back to God.... Which God? He didn't try to figure that out. His feelings toward the Church at this moment, just like Tolstoy's for a long time, were humble and in no way challenging her teachings.
"There is a truth even in the illusion of the celestial vault and in the apparent movement of the stars."[14]
"There is a truth even in the illusion of the sky and in the way the stars seem to move."[14]
[1] It is regrettable that the beauty of the poetical conception of the work is often tarnished by the philosophical chatter with which Tolstoy has loaded his work, especially in the later portions. He is determined to make an exposition of his theory of the fatality of history. The pity is that he returns to the point incessantly, and obstinately repeats himself. Flaubert, who "gave vent to cries of admiration" while reading the first two volumes, which he declared "sublime" and "full of Shakespearean things," threw the third volume aside in boredom: "He goes off horribly. He repeats himself, and he philosophises. We see the aristocrat, the author, and the Russian, while hitherto we have seen nothing but Nature and Humanity." (Letter to Tourgenev, January, 1880.)
[1] It's unfortunate that the beauty of the poetic ideas in this work is often overshadowed by the philosophical ramblings that Tolstoy has added, particularly in the later sections. He's intent on laying out his theory about the inevitability of history. The problem is that he keeps circling back to the same points and stubbornly repeats himself. Flaubert, who "expressed his admiration" while reading the first two volumes, calling them "sublime" and "full of Shakespearean elements," found the third volume boring: "It goes downhill terribly. He repeats himself, and he philosophizes. Now we see the aristocrat, the author, and the Russian, whereas before we only saw Nature and Humanity." (Letter to Tourgenev, January, 1880.)
[2] While he was finishing War and Peace, in the summer of 1869, he discovered Schopenhauer, and was filled with enthusiasm. "I am convinced that Schopenhauer is the most genial of men. Here is the whole universe reflected with an extraordinary clearness and beauty." (Letter to Fet, August 30, 1869.)
[2] While he was finishing War and Peace in the summer of 1869, he came across Schopenhauer and was really excited. "I truly believe that Schopenhauer is the wisest of people. Here’s the entire universe shown with amazing clarity and beauty." (Letter to Fet, August 30, 1869.)
[3] "Between Homer and his translators," he says again, "there is the difference between boiled and distilled water and the spring-water broken on the rocks, which may carry the sand along with it as it flows, but becomes more pure and fresh on that account."
[3] "Between Homer and his translators," he says again, "there's a difference between boiled and distilled water and spring water flowing over rocks, which might carry some sand with it, but actually becomes purer and fresher because of that."
[6] The death of three children (November 18, 1873, February, 1875, November, 1875); of his Aunt Tatiana, his adopted mother (June, 1874), and of his Aunt Pelagia (December, 1875).
[6] The loss of three children (November 18, 1873, February, 1875, November, 1875); his Aunt Tatiana, his adopted mother (June, 1874), and Aunt Pelagia (December, 1875).
[7] Letter to Fet, March, 1876.
[8] "Woman is the stumbling-block of a man's career. It is difficult to love a woman and to do nothing of any profit; and the only way of not being reduced to inaction by love is to marry." (Anna Karenin.)
[8] "Women can be an obstacle in a man's career. It’s hard to love a woman and not achieve anything; and the only way to avoid being immobilized by love is to get married." (Anna Karenin.)
[12] (Anna Karenin, vol. ii.)
[13] Anna Karenin, vol. ii.
[14] Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid.
CHAPTER X
THE CRISIS
The misery which oppressed Levine, and the longing for suicide which he concealed from Kitty, Tolstoy was at this period concealing from his wife. But he had not as yet achieved the calm which he attributed to his hero. To be truthful, this mental state is hardly communicated to the reader. We feel that it is desired rather than realised, and that Levine's relapse among his doubts is imminent. Tolstoy was not duped by his desires. He had the greatest difficulty in reaching the end of his work. Anna Karenin wearied him before he had finished it.[1] He could work no longer. He remained at a standstill; inert, without will-power, a prey to selfterror and self-disgust. There, in the emptiness of his life, rose the great wind which issued from the abyss; the vertigo of death.
The misery that weighed down Levine, and the desire for suicide that he hid from Kitty, Tolstoy was also hiding from his wife during this time. But he hadn't yet found the calm he thought his hero had. To be honest, this mental state is barely conveyed to the reader. It feels more like a wish than a reality, and Levine's return to his doubts seems just around the corner. Tolstoy wasn't deceived by his desires. He struggled greatly to finish his work. Anna Karenin exhausted him before he could complete it.[1] He could no longer work. He was stuck; inactive, lacking willpower, a victim of self-terror and self-disgust. In the emptiness of his life, the great wind from the abyss rose; the dizziness of death.
"I was not fifty," he said; "I loved; I was loved; I had good children, a great estate, fame, health, and moral and physical vigour; I could reap or mow like any peasant; I used to work ten hours at a stretch without fatigue. Suddenly my life came to a standstill. I could breathe, eat, drink and sleep. But this was not to live. I had no desires left. I knew there was nothing to desire. I could not even wish to know the truth. The truth was that life is a piece of insanity. I had reached the abyss, and I saw clearly that there was nothing before me but death. I, a fortunate and healthy man, felt that I could not go on living. An irresistible force was urging me to rid myself of life.... I will not say that I wanted to kill myself. The force which was edging me out of life was something stronger than myself; it was an aspiration, a desire like my old desire for life, but in an inverse sense. I had to humour, to deceive myself, lest I should give way to it too promptly. There I was, a happy man,—and I would hide away a piece of cord lest I should hang myself from the beam that ran between the cupboards of my room, where I was alone every night while undressing. I no longer took my gun out for a little shooting, lest I should be tempted.[3][Pg 113] It seemed to me that life was a dreary farce, which was being played out before my eyes. Forty years of work, of trouble, of progress, only to find that there is nothing! Nothing! Nothing will remain of me but putrescence and worms.... One can live only while one is intoxicated with life; but the moment the intoxication is over one sees that all is merely deceit, a clumsy fraud.... My family and art were no longer enough to satisfy me. My family consisted of unhappy creatures like myself. Art is a mirror to life. When life no longer means anything it is no longer amusing to use the mirror. And the worst of it was, I could not resign myself—I was like a man lost in a forest, who is seized with horror because he is lost, and who runs hither and thither and cannot stop, although he knows that at every step he is straying further."
"I wasn't even fifty," he said. "I loved; I was loved; I had good kids, a big estate, fame, health, and both mental and physical energy. I could harvest or mow like any fieldworker; I used to work for ten hours straight without getting tired. Suddenly, my life came to a halt. I could breathe, eat, drink, and sleep. But that wasn't truly living. I had no desires left. I realized there was nothing to desire. I couldn't even wish to know the truth. The truth was that life is a kind of madness. I had hit rock bottom, and I clearly saw that nothing lay ahead of me but death. I, a lucky and healthy man, felt like I couldn't continue living. An unstoppable force was pushing me to let go of life... I won't say that I wanted to end my life. The force that was nudging me away from life was something stronger than me; it was a longing, a desire that mirrored my old passion for life, but in the opposite direction. I had to play along, to trick myself, so I wouldn’t give in to it too quickly. There I was, a happy man—and I would keep a piece of cord hidden away in case I might hang myself from the support beam between the cupboards in my room, where I was alone every night while getting ready for bed. I stopped taking my gun out for a bit of shooting, afraid I might be tempted. It felt like life was a dull farce being played out in front of me. Forty years of work, struggle, progress, only to discover that there's nothing! Nothing! Nothing will remain of me but decay and worms... You can only live while you're intoxicated with life; but as soon as that intoxication fades, you see that everything is just an illusion, a bad trick... My family and art no longer fulfilled me. My family was made up of miserable people like me. Art reflects life. When life has no meaning, it’s not fun to look in the mirror anymore. And the worst part was, I couldn’t accept it—I felt like a man lost in a forest, gripped by panic because I was lost, running around in every direction and unable to stop, even though I knew that with every step I was wandering further away."
Salvation came from the people. Tolstoy had always had for them "a strange affection, absolutely genuine,"[4] which the repeated experiences of his social disillusions were powerless to shake. Of late years he, like Levine, had drawn[Pg 114] very near to them.[5] He began to ponder concerning these millions of beings who were excluded from the narrow circle of the learned, the rich, and the idle who killed themselves, endeavoured to forget themselves, or, like himself, were basely prolonging a hopeless life. He asked himself why these millions of men and women escaped this despair: why they did not kill themselves. He then perceived that they were living not by the light of reason, but without even thinking of reason; they were living by faith. What was this faith which knew nothing of reason?
Salvation came from the people. Tolstoy had always felt a "strange affection, absolutely genuine" for them, which the repeated experiences of his social disillusionments couldn't shake. In recent years, he, like Levine, had grown very close to them. He started to reflect on these millions of people who were excluded from the narrow circle of the educated, the wealthy, and the idle who were either killing themselves, trying to forget their existence, or, like him, were just dragging out a hopeless life. He wondered why these millions of men and women were able to escape this despair: why they didn't take their own lives. He then realized that they were living not by the light of reason, but without even considering reason; they were living by faith. What was this faith that had nothing to do with reason?
"Faith is the energy of life. One cannot live without faith. The ideas of religion were elaborated in the infinite remoteness of human thought. The replies given by faith to Life the sphinx contain the deepest wisdom of humanity."
"Faith is the driving force of life. You can't live without faith. The concepts of religion were developed in the vast depths of human thought. The answers faith provides to life's mysteries hold the deepest wisdom of humanity."
Is it enough, then, to be acquainted with those formulæ of wisdom recorded in the volume of religion? No, for faith is not a science; faith is an act; it has no meaning unless it is lived. The disgust which Tolstoy felt at the sight of rich and right-thinking people, for whom faith was merely a kind[Pg 115] of "epicurean consolation," threw him definitely among the simple folk who alone lived lives in agreement with their faith.
Is it enough to just know the teachings of religion? No, because faith isn't a science; it's an action. It doesn't mean anything unless it's put into practice. The frustration that Tolstoy felt when he saw wealthy and supposedly "right-thinking" people, for whom faith was just a kind of "epicurean comfort," pushed him toward the simple people who truly lived according to their faith.
"And he understood that the life of the labouring people was life itself, and that the meaning to be attributed to that life was truth."
"And he realized that the lives of working people were life itself, and that the meaning assigned to that life was truth."
But how become a part of the people and share its faith? It is not enough to know that others are in the right; it does not depend upon ourselves whether we are like them. We pray to God in vain; in vain we stretch our eager arms toward Him. God flies. Where shall He be found?
But how do we become part of the people and share their beliefs? It's not enough to know that others are right; it doesn't depend on us whether we are like them. We pray to God in vain; it’s pointless to stretch our eager arms toward Him. God is elusive. Where can He be found?
But one day grace descended:
But one day grace appeared:
"One day of early spring I was alone in the forest, listening to its sounds.... I was thinking of my distress during the last three years; of my search for God; of my perpetual oscillations from joy to despair.... And I suddenly saw that I used to live only when I used to believe in God. At the very thought of Him the delightful waves of life stirred in me. Everything around me grew full of life; everything received a meaning. But the moment I no longer believed life suddenly ceased.
"One early spring day, I was alone in the forest, listening to its sounds... I was reflecting on my struggles over the last three years, my search for God, and my constant swings between joy and despair... And then it hit me that I only truly lived when I believed in God. Just thinking about Him brought waves of joy to life within me. Everything around me felt vibrant; everything gained significance. Yet, the moment I stopped believing, life abruptly came to a standstill."
"Then what am I still searching for? a voice cried within me. For Him, without whom man cannot live! To know God and to live—it is the same thing! For God is Life....
"Then what am I still searching for? a voice cried within me. For Him, without whom man cannot live! To know God and to live—it is the same thing! For God is Life....
"Since then this light has never again deserted me."[6]
"Since then, this light has never left me again."[6]
But as he was not a Hindu mystic, to whom ecstasy suffices; as to the dreams of the Asiatic was added the thirst for reason and the need of action of the Occidental, he was moved to translate his revelation into terms of practical faith, and to draw from the holy life the rules of daily existence. Without any previous bias, and sincerely wishing to believe in the beliefs of his own flesh and blood,[Pg 117] he began by studying the doctrine of the Orthodox Church, of which he was a member.[8] In order to become more intimately a part of that body he submitted for three years to all its ceremonies; confessing himself, communicating; not presuming to judge such matters as shocked him, inventing explanations for what he found obscure or incomprehensible, uniting himself, through and in their faith, with all those whom he loved, whether living or dead, and always cherishing the hope that at a certain moment "love would open to him the gates of truth." But it was all useless: his reason and his heart revolted. Such ceremonies as baptism and communion appeared to him scandalous. When he was forced to repeat that the host was the true body and true blood of Christ, "he felt as though a knife were plunged into his heart." But it was not the dogmas which raised between the Church and himself an insurmountable wall, but the practical questions, and in especial two: the hateful and mutual intolerance of the Churches[9] and the sanction, formal or tacit, of homicide: of war and of capital punishment.
But since he wasn’t a Hindu mystic, who finds fulfillment in ecstasy, and since he combined the dreams of the East with the Western thirst for reason and need for action, he felt compelled to translate his revelation into practical faith, extracting daily life guidelines from his holy experiences. Without any prior bias and genuinely wanting to embrace the beliefs of his own heritage,[Pg 117] he started by studying the teachings of the Orthodox Church, of which he was a member.[8] To become more closely connected with that community, he participated in all its ceremonies for three years; confessing, taking communion, refraining from judging the aspects that disturbed him, creating explanations for what he found unclear or hard to understand, joining through their faith with all his loved ones, whether alive or dead, and always hoping that “love would open the gates of truth” for him at some moment. But it was all in vain: his mind and heart rebelled. Ceremonies like baptism and communion seemed scandalous to him. When he had to affirm that the host was the true body and true blood of Christ, “he felt as though a knife were plunged into his heart.” However, it wasn’t just the dogmas that created an unbridgeable divide between the Church and him; it was the practical issues, especially two: the hateful and mutual intolerance of the Churches[9] and the formal or informal endorsement of killing: war and capital punishment.
So he broke loose, and the rupture was the more violent in that for three years he had suppressed his faculty of thought. He walked delicately no[Pg 118] longer. Angrily and violently he trampled underfoot the religion which the day before he was still persistently practising. In his Criticism of Dogmatic Theology (1879-1881) he termed it not only an "insanity, but a conscious and interested lie."[10] He contrasted it with the New Testament, in his Concordance and Translation of the Four Gospels (1881-83). Finally, upon the Gospel he built his faith (What my Faith consists in, 1883).
So he broke free, and the rupture was even more intense because he had suppressed his ability to think for three years. He no longer walked carefully. Angrily and violently, he trampled on the religion he had been practicing just the day before. In his Criticism of Dogmatic Theology (1879-1881), he called it not just an "insanity, but a conscious and motivated lie."[10] He contrasted it with the New Testament in his Concordance and Translation of the Four Gospels (1881-83). Ultimately, he built his faith on the Gospel (What my Faith consists in, 1883).
It all resides in these words:
It all comes down to these words:
"I believe in the doctrine of the Christ. I believe that happiness is possible on earth only when all men shall accomplish it."
"I believe in the teachings of Christ. I believe that happiness is only possible on earth when everyone achieves it."
Its corner-stone is the Sermon on the Mount, whose essential teaching Tolstoy expresses in five commandments:
Its foundation is the Sermon on the Mount, whose core message Tolstoy sums up in five commandments:
"1. Do not be angry.
1. Don't be angry.
"2. Do not commit adultery.
"2. Don't cheat."
"3. Do not take oaths.
"3. Avoid making oaths."
"4. Do not resist evil by evil.
"4. Don't fight evil with evil."
"5. Be no man's enemy."
"5. Don't be anyone's enemy."
This is the negative part of the doctrine; the positive portion is contained in this single commandment:
This is the negative aspect of the doctrine; the positive part is found in this one commandment:
"Love God, and thy neighbour as thyself."
"Love God and your neighbor as yourself."
"Christ has said that he who shall have broken the least of these commandments will hold the lowest place in the kingdom of heaven."
"Christ has said that anyone who breaks even the smallest of these commandments will have the lowest position in the kingdom of heaven."
And Tolstoy adds naively:
And Tolstoy adds innocently:
"Strange as it may seem, I have been obliged, after eighteen centuries, to discover these rules as a novelty."
"Odd as it may seem, I’ve had to discover these rules as something new after eighteen centuries."
Does Tolstoy believe in the divinity of Christ? By no means. In what quality does he invoke him? As the greatest of the line of sages—Brahma, Buddha, Lao-Tse, Confucius, Zoroaster, Isaiah—who have revealed to man the true happiness to which he aspires, and the way which he must follow.[11] Tolstoy is the disciple of these great religious creators, of these Hindu, Chinese, and Hebrew demi-gods and prophets. He defends[Pg 120] them, as he knows how to defend; defends them by attacking those whom he calls "the Scribes" and "the Pharisees"; by attacking the established Churches and the representatives of arrogant science, or rather of "scientific philosophism." Not that he appealed from reason to revelation. Once escaped from the period of distress described in his Confessions, he remained essentially a believer in Reason; one might indeed say a mystic of Reason.
Does Tolstoy believe in the divinity of Christ? Absolutely not. In what way does he reference him? As the greatest among a line of wise figures—Brahma, Buddha, Lao-Tse, Confucius, Zoroaster, Isaiah—who have shown humanity the true happiness they seek and the path they should follow.[11] Tolstoy is a follower of these great religious thinkers, these Hindu, Chinese, and Hebrew demi-gods and prophets. He defends[Pg 120] them in his own way; he defends them by criticizing those he calls "the Scribes" and "the Pharisees"; by challenging the established Churches and the advocates of arrogant science, or rather "scientific philosophism." He didn't appeal from reason to revelation. Once he got through the difficult times described in his Confessions, he remained fundamentally a believer in Reason; one could even say a mystic of Reason.
"Man is nothing but a reed, the most feeble thing in nature, but he is a thinking reed.... All our dignity resides in thought.... Let us then strive to think well: that is the principle of morality."
"Man is nothing but a reed, the weakest thing in nature, but he is a thinking reed.... All our dignity comes from our ability to think.... So let’s make an effort to think well: that’s the basis of morality."
The whole book, moreover, is nothing but a hymn to Reason.
The entire book, in fact, is just a celebration of Reason.
It is true that Tolstoy's Reason is not the scientific reason, the restricted reason "which takes the[Pg 121] part for the whole and physical life for the whole of life," but the sovereign law which rules the life of man, "the law according to which reasonable beings, that is men, must of necessity live their lives."
It’s true that Tolstoy's Reason isn’t the scientific kind of reason, the limited reasoning that sees the[Pg 121] part as the whole and physical existence as all of life, but rather the ultimate law that governs human life, "the law by which rational beings, meaning humans, must inevitably lead their lives."
"It is a law analogous to those which regulate the nutrition and the reproduction of the animal, the growth and the blossoming of herb and of tree, the movement of the earth and the planets. It is only in the accomplishment of this law, in the submission of our animal nature to the law of reason, with a view to acquiring goodness, that we truly live.... Reason cannot be defined, and we have no need to define it, for not only do we all know it, but we know nothing else.... All that man knows he knows by means of reason and not by faith....[14] True life commences only at the moment when reason is manifested. The only real life is the life of reason."
"It’s a law similar to those that govern the nutrition and reproduction of animals, the growth and blooming of plants and trees, and the movement of the earth and the planets. We truly live only when we follow this law, submitting our animal instincts to the law of reason to develop goodness... Reason can’t be clearly defined, and we don’t need to define it because we all recognize it, and nothing else... Everything humanity knows, we understand through reason, not faith...[14] True life begins only when reason is revealed. The only genuine life is a life of reason."
Then what is the visible life, our individual existence? "It is not our life," says Tolstoy, "for it does not depend upon ourselves.
Then what is the visible life, our individual existence? "It is not our life," says Tolstoy, "for it does not depend upon ourselves.
"Our animal activity is accomplished without ourselves.... Humanity has done with the idea of life considered as an individual existence. The[Pg 122] negation of the possibility of individual good remains an unchangeable truth for every man of our period who is endowed with reason."
"Our actions as animals happen without our interference.... People have moved on from the idea of life viewed as an individual experience. The[Pg 122] denial of the possibility of personal well-being is an unalterable truth for everyone in our time who has the capacity for reason."
Then follows a long series of postulates, which I will not here discuss, but which show how Tolstoy was obsessed by the idea of reason. It was in fact a passion, no less blind or jealous than the other passions which had possessed him during the earlier part of his life. One fire was flickering out, the other was kindling; or rather it was always the same fire, but fed with a different fuel.
Then comes a long list of statements, which I won't discuss here, but they demonstrate how Tolstoy was fixated on the idea of reason. It was truly a passion, just as blind and jealous as the other passions that had consumed him earlier in life. One flame was dying down, while the other was starting up; or rather, it was always the same flame, just fueled by a different source.
A fact which adds to the resemblance between the "individual" passions and this "rational" passion is that neither those nor this can be satisfied with loving. They seek to act; they long for realisation.
A fact that adds to the similarity between the "individual" passions and this "rational" passion is that neither of them can be satisfied just by loving. They want to take action; they crave realization.
"Christ has said, we must not speak, but act."
"Christ has said, we shouldn’t just talk, but take action."
And what is the activity of reason?—Love.
And what is the activity of reason?—Love.
"Love is the only reasonable activity of man; love is the most reasonable and most enlightened state of the soul. All that man needs is that nothing shall obscure the sun of reason, for that alone can help him to grow.... Love is the actual good, the supreme good which resolves all the contradictions of life; which not only dissipates the fear of death, but impels man to sacrifice himself to others: for there is no love but that which enables a man to give his life for those he loves: love is not worthy of the name unless it is a sacrifice of self. And the true love can only be realised when man understands that it is not possible for him to acquire[Pg 123] individual happiness. It is then that all the streams of his life go to nourish the noble graft of the true love: and this graft borrows for its increase all the energies of the wild stock of animal individuality...."[15]
"Love is the only truly meaningful thing for humanity; love is the most rational and enlightened state of the soul. What people need is for nothing to block the light of reason, because that's what helps them grow.... Love is the real good, the highest good that resolves all of life's contradictions; it not only eases the fear of death but drives a person to sacrifice themselves for others: true love is only love when it inspires someone to give their life for those they care about. Love doesn't deserve its name unless it involves self-sacrifice. Genuine love can only be realized when a person understands that they cannot achieve individual happiness alone. It's then that all the aspects of their life come together to nourish the noble essence of true love, and this essence draws its strength from the untamed nature of animal individuality...."[Pg 123]
Thus Tolstoy did not come to the refuge of faith like an exhausted river which loses itself among the sands. He brought to it the torrent of impetuous energies amassed during a full and virile life. This we shall presently see.
Thus Tolstoy didn’t arrive at the shelter of faith like a worn-out river that fades away in the sand. He brought with him a rush of intense energy built up during a full and vigorous life. This we will see shortly.
This impassioned faith, in which Love and Reason are united in a close embrace, has found its most dignified expression in the famous reply to the Holy Synod which excommunicated him:[16]
This passionate belief, where Love and Reason come together closely, has been most beautifully expressed in the well-known response to the Holy Synod that excommunicated him:[16]
"I believe in God, who for me is Love, the Spirit, the Principle of all things. I believe that He is in me as I am in Him. I believe that the will of God has never been more clearly expressed than in the teaching of the man Christ; but we cannot regard Christ as God and address our prayers to him without committing the greatest sacrilege. I believe that the true happiness of man consists in the accomplishment of the will of God; I believe that the will of God is that every man shall love his fellows and do unto them always as he would they should do unto him, which contains, as the Bible[Pg 124] says, all the law and the prophets. I believe that the meaning of life for each one of us is only to increase the love within him; I believe that this development of our power of loving will reward us in this life with a happiness which will increase day by day, and with a more perfect felicity in the other world. I believe that this increase of love will contribute, more than any other factor, to founding the kingdom of God upon earth; that is, to replacing an organisation of life in which division, deceit, and violence are omnipotent, by a new order in which concord, truth, and brotherhood will reign. I believe that we have only one means of growing richer in love: namely, our prayers. Not public prayer in the temple, which Christ has formally reproved (Matt. vi. 5-13), but the prayer of which he himself has given as an example; the solitary prayer which confirms in us the consciousness of the meaning of our life and the feeling that we depend solely upon the will of God.... I believe in life eternal; I believe that man is rewarded according to his acts, here and everywhere, now and for ever. I believe all these things so firmly that at my age, on the verge of the tomb, I have often to make an effort not to pray for the death of my body, that is, my birth into a new life."[17]
"I believe in God, who for me is Love, the Spirit, the Principle of all things. I believe that He is in me as I am in Him. I believe that the will of God has never been more clearly expressed than in the teachings of Christ; however, we cannot view Christ as God and pray to him without committing the greatest sacrilege. I believe that true happiness for people comes from fulfilling the will of God; I believe that the will of God is for everyone to love one another and to treat others as they would like to be treated, which contains, as the Bible says, all the law and the prophets. I believe that the purpose of life for each of us is simply to cultivate love within ourselves; I believe that this growth in our capacity to love will reward us with happiness in this life that increases day by day, and with a more perfect joy in the next life. I believe this increase in love will contribute more than anything else to establishing the kingdom of God on Earth; that is, to replacing a system of life where division, deceit, and violence dominate, with a new order where harmony, truth, and brotherhood prevail. I believe we have only one way to grow richer in love: through our prayers. Not public prayer in the temple, which Christ specifically criticized, but the kind of prayer he himself demonstrated; the private prayer that reinforces our understanding of the purpose of our lives and the feeling that we depend solely on the will of God.... I believe in eternal life; I believe that people are rewarded for their actions, here and everywhere, now and forever. I believe all these things so strongly that at my age, on the brink of death, I often have to resist the urge to pray for the end of my body, which means my rebirth into a new life."
[1] "Now I am harnessing myself again to the wearisome and vulgar Anna Karenin, with the sole desire of getting rid of it as quickly as possible." (Letters to Fet, August 26, 1875.) "I must finish the romance, which is wearying me." (Ibid. March 1,1876.)
[1] "Now I'm putting myself back into the tiring and mundane Anna Karenin, just wanting to get through it as fast as I can." (Letters to Fet, August 26, 1875.) "I have to finish the novel, which is exhausting me." (Ibid. March 1, 1876.)
[2] In his Confessions (1879).
[3] See Anna Karenin. "And Levine, who had the love of a woman, and was the father of a family, put every kind of weapon away out of reach, as though he was afraid of yielding to the temptation of putting an end to his sufferings." This frame of mind was not peculiar to Tolstoy and his characters. Tolstoy was struck by the increasing number of suicides among the wealthy classes all over Europe, and in Russia more especially. He often alludes to the fact in such of his books as were written about this period. It was as though a great wave of neurasthenia had swept across Europe in 1880, drowning its thousands of victims. Those who were young men at the time will remember it; and for them Tolstoy's record of this human experience will have a historic value. He has written the secret tragedy of a generation.
[3] See Anna Karenina. "And Levin, who had the love of a woman and was a father, kept every type of weapon out of reach, as if he were afraid of giving in to the temptation of ending his pain." This mindset wasn’t unique to Tolstoy and his characters. He was struck by the rising number of suicides among the wealthy across Europe, particularly in Russia. He frequently references this phenomenon in the books he wrote during that time. It was as if a massive wave of neurasthenia had swept through Europe in 1880, leaving many victims in its wake. Those who were young men at that time will remember it; for them, Tolstoy’s account of this human experience holds historical significance. He has captured the hidden tragedy of a generation.
[4] Confessions.
[5] His portraits of this period betray this plebeian tendency. A painting by Kramskoy (1873) represents Tolstoy in a moujik's blouse, with bowed head: it resembles a German Christ. The forehead is growing bare at the temples; the cheeks are lined and bearded.—In another portrait, dated 1881, he has the look of a respectable artisan in his Sunday clothes: the hair cut short, the beard and whiskers spread out on either side; the face looks much wider below than above; the eyebrows are contracted, the eyes gloomy; the wide nostrils have a dog-like appearance; the ears are enormous.
[5] His portraits from this period show this working-class trend. A painting by Kramskoy (1873) depicts Tolstoy wearing a peasant's blouse, with his head bowed: it looks like a German depiction of Christ. His forehead is thinning at the temples; his cheeks are lined and he has a beard. In another portrait from 1881, he appears like a respectable tradesman in his Sunday best: his hair is cut short, and his beard and sideburns are spread out; his face is much wider at the bottom than the top; his eyebrows are furrowed, his eyes are somber; his wide nostrils have a canine look; and his ears are huge.
[6] Confessions.
[7] To tell the truth—not for the first time. The young volunteer in the Caucasus, the officer at Sebastopol, Olenin of the Cossacks, Prince Andrei, and Pierre Besoukhov, in War and Peace, had had similar visions. But Tolstoy was so enthusiastic that each time he discovered God he believed it was for the first time; that previously there had been nothing but night and the void. He saw nothing of his past but its shadows and its shames. We who, through reading his Journal, know better than he himself the story of his heart, know also how profoundly religious was that heart, even when he was most astray. But he himself confesses in a passage in the preface to the Criticism o; Dogmatic Theology: "God! God! I have erred; I have sought the truth where I should not have sought it; and I knew that I erred. I flattered my evil passions, knowing them to be evil; but I never forgot Thee. I was always conscious of Thee, even when I went astray." The crisis of 1878-79 was only more violent than the rest; perhaps under the influence of repeated loss and the advance of age; its only novelty was that the image of God, instead of vanishing and leaving no trace when once the flame of ecstasy flickered out, remained with him, and the penitent, warned by past experience, hastened to "walk in the light while he had the light," and to deduce from his faith a whole system of life. Not that he had not already tried to do so. (Remember the Rules of Life written when he was a student.) But at fifty years of age there was less likelihood that his passions would divert him from his path.
[7] To be honest—not for the first time. The young volunteer in the Caucasus, the officer at Sebastopol, Olenin from the Cossacks, Prince Andrei, and Pierre Bezukhov in War and Peace had similar experiences. But Tolstoy was so passionate that each time he found God, he believed it was the first time; previously, he felt there had been nothing but darkness and emptiness. He viewed his past only through its shadows and its regrets. We who understand the story of his heart better than he did—through his Journal—also know how deeply religious that heart was, even when he was lost. But he himself admits in the preface to the Criticism of Dogmatic Theology: "God! God! I have made mistakes; I have searched for the truth in the wrong places, and I knew I was wrong. I indulged my wicked desires, fully aware of their nature; but I never forgot You. I was always aware of You, even when I went astray." The crisis of 1878-79 was only more intense than the others; perhaps influenced by repeated losses and the passage of time; its only uniqueness was that the image of God, instead of fading and leaving no trace when the flame of ecstasy dimmed, stayed with him. The penitent, mindful of past experiences, hurried to "walk in the light while he had the light" and to derive a complete way of life from his faith. Not that he hadn’t tried to do that before. (Remember the Rules of Life he wrote as a student.) But at fifty, he was less likely to be swayed by his passions.
[10] "And I am convinced that the teaching of the Church is in theory a crafty and evil lie, and in practice a concoction of gross superstitions and witchcraft, under which the meaning of the Christian doctrine absolutely disappears." (Reply to the Holy Synod, April 4-17, 1901.)
[10] "And I believe that the Church's teachings are, in theory, a deceitful and wicked lie, and in practice, a mix of crass superstitions and witchcraft, causing the true meaning of Christian doctrine to vanish completely." (Reply to the Holy Synod, April 4-17, 1901.)
[11] As he grew older, this feeling of the unity of religious truth throughout human history—and of the kinship of Christ with the other sages, from Buddha down to Kant and Emerson—grew more and more accentuated, until in his later years Tolstoy denied that he had "any predilection for Christianity." Of the greatest importance in this connection is a letter written between July 27 and August 4, 1909, to the painter Jan Styka, and recently reproduced in Le Théosophe (January 16, 1911). According to his habit, Tolstoy, full of his new conviction, was a little inclined to forget his former state of mind and the starting-point of his religious crisis, which was purely Christian:
[11] As he got older, his sense of the unity of religious truth throughout human history—and the connection between Christ and other wise figures, from Buddha to Kant and Emerson—became stronger. Eventually, in his later years, Tolstoy claimed that he had "no particular preference for Christianity." A key piece of writing related to this is a letter he wrote between July 27 and August 4, 1909, to the painter Jan Styka, which was recently published in Le Théosophe (January 16, 1911). Staying true to his habit, Tolstoy, motivated by his new beliefs, tended to forget his previous mindset and the initial cause of his religious upheaval, which was strictly Christian:
"The doctrine of Jesus," he writes, "is to me only one of the beautiful doctrines which we have received from the ancient civilisations of Egypt, Israel, Hindostan, China, Greece. The two great principles of Jesus: the love of God, that is, of absolute perfection, and the love of one's neighbour, that is, of all men without distinction, have been preached by all the sages of the world: Krishna, Buddha, Lao-Tse, Confucius, Socrates, Plato, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and, among the moderns, Rousseau, Pascal, Kant, Emerson, Channing, and many others. Truth, moral and religious, is everywhere and always the same.... I have no predilection for Christianity. If I have been particularly attracted by the teaching of Jesus, it is (1) because I was born and have lived among Christians, and (2) because I have found a great spiritual joy in disengaging the pure doctrine from the astonishing falsifications created by the Churches."
"The teachings of Jesus," he writes, "are just one of the beautiful ideas that we have inherited from the ancient civilizations of Egypt, Israel, India, China, and Greece. The two main principles of Jesus: the love of God, which is absolute perfection, and the love of one's neighbor, meaning all people without exception, have been taught by all the great thinkers in history: Krishna, Buddha, Lao-Tse, Confucius, Socrates, Plato, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and, in more modern times, Rousseau, Pascal, Kant, Emerson, Channing, and many others. Truth, both moral and spiritual, is universally the same.... I don't have a special preference for Christianity. The reason I've been particularly drawn to the teachings of Jesus is (1) because I was born and have lived among Christians, and (2) because I've discovered immense spiritual joy in separating the pure doctrine from the incredible distortions created by the Churches."
[12] Tolstoy protests that he does not attack true science, which is modest and knows its limits. (Life, chap. iv. There is a French version by Countess Tolstoy.)
[12] Tolstoy argues that he is not criticizing true science, which is humble and understands its boundaries. (Life, chap. iv. There is a French version by Countess Tolstoy.)
[13] Tolstoy often read the Pensées during the period of this crisis, which preceded the Confessions. He speaks of Pascal in his letters to Fet (April 14, 1877, August 3, 1879), recommending his friend to read the Pensées.
[13] Tolstoy frequently read the Pensées during this crisis, which came before the Confessions. He mentions Pascal in his letters to Fet (April 14, 1877, August 3, 1879), suggesting that his friend should read the Pensées.
[14] In a letter Upon Reason, written on November 26, 1894, to Baroness X (reproduced in The Revolutionaries, 1906), Tolstoy says the same thing:
[14] In a letter On Reason, written on November 26, 1894, to Baroness X (reproduced in The Revolutionaries, 1906), Tolstoy expresses the same idea:
"Man has received directly from God one sole instrument by which he may know himself and his relations with the world: there is no other means. This instrument is reason. Reason comes from God. It is not only the highest human quality, but the only means by which the truth is to be known."
"People have received directly from God one single tool to understand themselves and their relationship with the world: there is no other way. This tool is reason. Reason comes from God. It’s not just the highest human quality, but the only way to know the truth."
[16] I hope later, when the complete works of Tolstoy have been published, to study the various shades of this religious idea, which has certainly evolved in respect of many points, notably in respect of the conception of future life.
[16] I hope that when all of Tolstoy's works are published, I can explore the different aspects of this religious idea, which has definitely changed in many ways, especially regarding the idea of the afterlife.
CHAPTER XI
REALITY
He thought he had arrived in port, had achieved the haven in which his unquiet soul might take its repose. He was only at the beginning of a new period of activity.
He thought he had finally reached his destination, found the safe place where his restless soul could find peace. He was just at the start of a new phase of activity.
A winter passed in Moscow (his family duties having obliged him to follow his family thither),[1] and the taking of the census, in which he contrived to lend a hand, gave him the occasion to examine at first hand the poverty of a great city. The impression produced upon him was terrible. On the evening of the day when he first came into contact with this hidden plague of civilisation, while relating to a friend what he had seen, "he began to shout, to weep, and to brandish his fist."
A winter passed in Moscow (he had to follow his family there because of his responsibilities),[1] and helping with the census gave him the chance to see the dire poverty in a big city firsthand. The impact it had on him was shocking. On the evening after he first encountered this hidden crisis of society, while he was sharing what he had witnessed with a friend, "he started to shout, cry, and wave his fist."
"People can't live like that!" he cried, sobbing. "It cannot be! It cannot be!" He fell into a state of terrible despair, which did not leave him for months. Countess Tolstoy wrote to him on the 3rd of March, 1882:
"People can't live like that!" he shouted, crying. "It can't be! It can't be!" He sank into a deep despair that didn't lift for months. Countess Tolstoy wrote to him on the 3rd of March, 1882:
"You used to say, 'I used to want to hang myself because of my lack of faith.' Now you have faith: why then are you so unhappy?"
"You used to say, 'I wanted to kill myself because I didn’t have faith.' Now you have faith: so why are you still so unhappy?"
Because he had not the sanctimonious, selfsatisfied faith of the Pharisee; because he had not the egoism of the mystic, "who is too completely absorbed in the matter of his own salvation to think of the salvation of others";[2] because he knew love; because he could no longer forget the miserable creatures he had seen, and in the passionate tenderness of his heart he felt as though he were responsible for their sufferings and their abjectness; they were the victims of that civilisation in whose privileges he shared; of that monstrous idol to which an elect and superior class was always sacrificing millions of human beings. To accept the benefit of such crimes was to become an accomplice. His conscience would have given him no repose had he not denounced them.
Because he didn’t have the pious, self-satisfied faith of the Pharisee; because he lacked the selfishness of the mystic, "who is too completely absorbed in the matter of his own salvation to think of the salvation of others";[2] because he understood love; because he could no longer forget the miserable people he had seen, and in the passionate tenderness of his heart he felt as if he were responsible for their suffering and their hopelessness; they were the victims of that civilization whose privileges he enjoyed; of that monstrous idol to which an elite and superior class was always sacrificing millions of human beings. To benefit from such crimes was to become an accomplice. His conscience wouldn’t have given him any peace if he hadn’t spoken out against them.
What shall we do? (1884-86) is the expression of this second crisis; a crisis far more tragic than the first, and far richer in consequences. What were the personal religious sufferings of Tolstoy in this ocean of human wretchedness—of material misery, not misery created by the mind of a self-wearied idler? It was impossible for him to shut his eyes to it, and having seen it he could but strive, at any cost, to prevent it. Alas! was such a thing possible?
What should we do? (1884-86) reflects this second crisis; a crisis that is much more tragic than the first and has far more consequences. What were Tolstoy's personal religious struggles in this sea of human suffering—of physical hardship, not the mental anguish of a tired idler? He couldn’t close his eyes to it, and having recognized it, he could only try, at any cost, to stop it. Unfortunately, was such a thing even possible?
An admirable portrait,[3] which I cannot look at without emotion, tells us plainly what suffering Tolstoy was then enduring. It shows him facing the camera; seated, with his arms crossed; he is wear-a moujik's blouse. He looks overwhelmed. His hair is still black, but his moustache is already grey, and his long beard and whiskers are quite white. A double furrow traces symmetrical lines in the large, comely face. There is so much goodness, such tenderness, in the great dog-like muzzle, in the eyes that regard you with so frank, so clear, so sorrowful a look. They read your mind so surely! They pity and implore. The face is furrowed and bears traces of suffering; there are heavy creases beneath the eyes. He has wept. But he is strong, and ready for the fight.
An impressive portrait,[3] that moves me every time I see it, clearly shows the pain Tolstoy was experiencing at that time. He’s facing the camera, seated with his arms crossed, wearing a peasant's blouse. He appears overwhelmed. His hair is still black, but his mustache is already gray, and his long beard and whiskers are completely white. Symmetrical lines create deep marks on his large, handsome face. There’s so much kindness and tenderness in his dog-like features, in his eyes that look at you with such honesty, clarity, and sorrow. They seem to read your thoughts effortlessly! They show pity and a silent plea. His face is lined and shows signs of suffering; there are deep creases under his eyes. He has cried. But he is strong and ready to fight.
His logic was heroic:
His logic was impressive:
"I am always astonished by these words, so often repeated: 'Yes, it is well enough in theory, but how would it be in practice?' As if theory[Pg 130] consisted in pretty words, necessary for conversation, and was not in the least something to which practice should conform! When I come to understand a matter on which I have reflected, I cannot do otherwise than as I have understood."[4]
"I'm always amazed by these words that get repeated so often: 'Sure, that sounds good in theory, but how would it actually work in real life?' As if theory[Pg 130] is just flowery language that's nice for chatting and isn't meant to be followed by practice! When I finally grasp something I've thought about, I can only act based on what I've understood."[4]
He begins by describing, with photographic exactitude, the poverty of Moscow as he has seen it in the course of his visits to the poorer quarters or the night-shelters.[5]
He starts by vividly describing the poverty of Moscow as he has observed during his visits to the poorer neighborhoods and the night shelters.[5]
He is convinced that money is not the power, as he had at first supposed, which will save these unhappy creatures, all more or less tainted by the corruption of the cities. Then he seeks bravely for the source of the evil; unwinding link upon link of the terrible chain of responsibility. First come the rich, with the contagion of their accursed luxury, which entices and depraves the soul.[6] Then comes the universal seduction of life without labour. Then the State, that murderous entity, created by the violent in order that they might for their own profit despoil and enslave the rest of humanity. Then the Church, an accomplice; science and art, accomplices. How is a man to oppose this army of evil? In the first place, by refusing to[Pg 131] join it. By refusing to share in the exploitation of humanity. By renouncing wealth and ownership of the soil,[7] and by refusing to serve the State.
He believes that money isn't the power he initially thought it was, that will save these unfortunate souls, all of whom are somewhat affected by the corruption of the cities. So, he bravely searches for the root of the problem, unraveling each link in the dreadful chain of responsibility. First are the wealthy, with the contagion of their cursed luxury, which tempts and corrupts the soul.[6] Next comes the universal allure of a life without work. Then there's the State, that murderous entity, created by the violent so they could exploit and enslave the rest of humanity for their own gain. Following this is the Church, an accomplice; science and art, accomplices as well. How can a person stand against this army of evil? First and foremost, by refusing to[Pg 131] join it. By refusing to participate in the exploitation of humanity. By rejecting wealth and ownership of land,[7] and by refusing to serve the State.
But this is not sufficient. One "must not lie," nor be afraid of the truth. One "must repent," and uproot the pride that is implanted by education. Finally, one must work with one's hands. "Thou shalt win thy bread in the sweat of thy brow" is the first commandment and the most essential.[8] And Tolstoy, replying in advance to the ridicule of the elect, maintains that physical labour does not in any way decrease the energy of the intellect; but that, on the contrary, it increases it, and that it responds to the normal demand of nature. Health can only[Pg 132] gain thereby; art will gain even more. But what is more important still, it will re-establish the union of man with man.
But this isn't enough. One "must not lie," nor be afraid of the truth. One "must repent," and get rid of the pride that education instills. Finally, one must work with their hands. "You shall earn your bread by the sweat of your brow" is the first commandment and the most essential.[8] And Tolstoy, addressing the inevitable mockery from the elite, argues that physical labor doesn't lessen mental energy; instead, it actually boosts it and meets the natural demands of life. Health can only[Pg 132] benefit from this; art will benefit even more. But what's even more important is that it will restore the connection between people.
In his subsequent works, Tolstoy was to complete these precepts of moral hygiene. He was anxious to achieve the cure of the soul, to replenish its energy, by proscribing the vicious pleasures which deaden the conscience[9] and the cruel pleasures which kill it.[10] He himself set the example. In 1884, he sacrificed his most deeply rooted passion: his love of the chase.[11] He practised abstinence, which strengthens the will. So an athlete may subject himself to some painful discipline that he may grapple with it and conquer.
In his later works, Tolstoy completed these principles of moral well-being. He wanted to heal the soul and boost its energy by rejecting the harmful pleasures that dull the conscience[9] and the cruel pleasures that destroy it.[10] He led by example. In 1884, he gave up his deepest passion: his love for hunting.[11] He practiced self-restraint, which strengthens the will, just as an athlete endures painful training to improve and overcome challenges.
What shall we do? marks the first stage of the difficult journey upon which Tolstoy was about to embark, quitting the relative peace of religious meditation for the social maëlstrom. It was then that the twenty years' war commenced which the old prophet of Yasnaya Polyana waged in the name of the Gospel, single-handed, outside the limits of all parties, and condemning all; a war upon the crimes and lies of civilisation.
What should we do? marks the first stage of the tough journey that Tolstoy was about to start, leaving the relative calm of religious reflection for the chaotic world of society. It was then that the two-decade battle began, which the old prophet of Yasnaya Polyana fought alone in the name of the Gospel, beyond the boundaries of all political parties, and denouncing everyone; a battle against the wrongs and deceits of civilization.
[2] Tolstoy has many times expressed his antipathy for the "ascetics, who live for themselves only, apart from their fellows." He puts them in the same class as the conceited and ignorant revolutionists, "who pretend to do good to others without knowing what it is that they themselves need .... I love these two categories of men with the same love, but I hate their doctrines with the same hate. The only doctrine is that which orders a constant activity, an existence which responds to the aspirations of the soul and endeavours to realise the happiness of others. Such is the Christian doctrine. Equally remote from religious quietism and the arrogant pretensions of the revolutionists, who seek to transform the world without knowing in what real happiness consists." (Letters to a friend, published in the volume entitled Cruel Pleasures, 1895.)
[2] Tolstoy has often expressed his dislike for the "ascetics, who live solely for themselves, apart from others." He groups them with the arrogant and ignorant revolutionists, "who claim to help others without understanding what they truly need .... I have the same love for these two types of people, but I equally despise their beliefs. The only true belief is one that promotes constant activity, a way of living that aligns with the soul's aspirations and aims to achieve the happiness of others. This is the essence of the Christian belief. It stands far from both religious passivity and the arrogant claims of the revolutionists, who try to change the world without knowing what genuine happiness is." (Letters to a friend, published in the volume entitled Cruel Pleasures, 1895.)
[4] What shall we do?
[6] "The true cause of poverty is the accumulation of riches in the hands of those who do not produce, and are concentrated in the cities. The wealthy classes are gathered together in the cities in order to enjoy and to defend themselves. And the poor man comes to feed upon the crumbs of the rich. He is drawn thither by the snare of easy gain: by peddling, begging, swindling, or in the service of immorality."
[6] "The real reason for poverty is the concentration of wealth among those who don’t create anything, all piled up in the cities. The rich gather in urban areas to enjoy their wealth and protect it. Meanwhile, the poor end up picking at the scraps left behind. They’re lured there by the temptation of quick money: through selling goods, begging, cheating, or engaging in immoral activities."
[7] "The pivot of the evil is property. Property is merely the means cf enjoying the labour of others." Property, he says again, is that which is not ours: it represents other people. "Man calls his wife, his children, his slaves, his goods his property, but reality shows him his error; and he must renounce his property or suffer and cause others to suffer."
[7] "The root of the problem is ownership. Ownership is just a way to enjoy the work of others." He states again that ownership is what does not belong to us: it symbolizes other people. "A person refers to his wife, his children, his slaves, and his belongings as his property, but reality reveals his mistake; he must either give up his ownership or endure suffering and make others suffer as well."
Tolstoy was already urging the Russian revolution: "For three or four years now men have cursed us on the highway and called us sluggards and skulkers. The hatred and contempt of the downtrodden people are becoming more intense." (What shall we do?)
Tolstoy was already advocating for the Russian revolution: "For three or four years now, people have cursed us on the road and called us lazy and cowards. The hatred and contempt of the oppressed people are growing stronger." (What shall we do?)
[8] The peasant-revolutionist Bondarev would have had this law recognised as a universal obligation. Tolstoy was then subject to his influence, as also to that of another peasant, Sutayev.—"During the whole of my life two Russian thinkers have had a great moral influence over me, have enriched my mind, and have elucidated for me my own conception of the world. They were two peasants, Sutayev and Bondarev." (What shall we do?)
[8] The peasant-revolutionary Bondarev wanted this law to be recognized as a universal duty. Tolstoy was influenced by him, as well as another peasant, Sutayev. — "Throughout my life, two Russian thinkers have significantly shaped my moral views, expanded my understanding, and clarified my own perspective on the world. They were two peasants, Sutayev and Bondarev." (What shall we do?)
In the same book Tolstoy gives us a portrait of Sutayev, and records a conversation with him.
In the same book, Tolstoy provides a depiction of Sutayev and shares a conversation he had with him.
[11] The sacrifice was difficult; the passion inherited. He was not sentimental; he never felt much pity for animals. For him all things fell into three planes: "1. Reasoning beings; 2. animals and plants; 3. inanimate matter." He was not without a trace of native cruelty. He relates the pleasure he felt in watching the struggles of a wolf which he killed. Remorse was of later growth.
[11] The sacrifice was tough; the passion was inherited. He wasn't sentimental; he rarely felt pity for animals. To him, everything fell into three categories: "1. Thinking beings; 2. animals and plants; 3. lifeless matter." He had a bit of natural cruelty. He shares the enjoyment he felt while watching the struggles of a wolf he killed. Regret came later.
CHAPTER XII
ART AND CONSCIENCE
This moral revolution of Tolstoy's met with little sympathy from his immediate world; his family and his relatives were appalled by it.
This moral revolution of Tolstoy's received little support from those around him; his family and relatives were shocked by it.
For a long time Countess Tolstoy had been anxiously watching the progress of a symptom against which she had fought in vain. As early as 1874 she had seen with indignation the amount of time and energy which her husband spent in connection with the schools.
For a long time, Countess Tolstoy had been anxiously observing the progress of a problem she had fought against in vain. As early as 1874, she had felt anger at how much time and energy her husband devoted to the schools.
"This spelling-book, this arithmetic, this grammar—I feel a contempt for them, and I cannot assume a semblance of interest in them."
"This spelling book, this math, this grammar—I have no respect for them, and I can’t pretend to be interested in them."
Matters were very different when pedagogy was succeeded by religion. So hostile was the Countess's reception of the first confidences of the convert that Tolstoy felt obliged to apologise when he spoke of God in his letters:
Matters were very different when teaching was replaced by religion. The Countess reacted so negatively to the initial confessions of the convert that Tolstoy felt he needed to apologize whenever he mentioned God in his letters:
"Do not be vexed, as you so often are when I mention God; I cannot help it, for He is the very basis of my thought."[1]
"Don't be upset, like you usually are when I bring up God; I can't help it, because He is the foundation of my thoughts."[1]
The Countess was touched, no doubt; she tried to conceal her impatience; but she did not understand; and she watched her husband anxiously.
The Countess was clearly affected; she tried to hide her impatience, but she didn't get it; and she looked at her husband with worry.
"His eyes are strange and fixed. He scarcely speaks. He does not seem to belong to this world." She feared he was ill.
"His eyes are strange and unblinking. He barely talks. He doesn't seem to fit in this world." She was worried that he was sick.
"Leo is always working, by what he tells me. Alas! he is writing religious discussions of some kind. He reads and he ponders until he gives himself the headache, and all this to prove that the Church is not in agreement with the teaching of the Gospel. He will hardly find a dozen people in Russia whom the matter could possibly interest. But there is nothing to be done. I have only one hope: that he will be done with it all the sooner, and that it will pass off like an illness."
"Leo is always busy, from what he tells me. Unfortunately! He's writing some sort of religious debates. He reads and thinks so much that he gives himself headaches, all to prove that the Church doesn’t align with the teachings of the Gospel. He'll be lucky to find a dozen people in Russia who would care about this topic. But there's nothing I can do. I only hope he finishes it up soon, and that it goes away like an illness."
The illness did not pass away. The situation between husband and wife became more and more painful. They loved one another; each had a profound esteem for the other; but it was impossible for them to understand one another. They strove to make mutual concessions, which became—as is usually the case—a form of mutual torment. Tolstoy forced himself to follow his family to Moscow. He wrote in his Journal:
The illness didn’t go away. The situation between the husband and wife became increasingly painful. They loved each other; each had a deep respect for the other, but they just couldn’t understand each other. They tried to make compromises, which ended up being a source of mutual torment, as often happens. Tolstoy pushed himself to go with his family to Moscow. He wrote in his Journal:
"The most painful month of my life. Getting settled in Moscow. All are settling down. But when, then, will they begin to live? All this, not in order to live, but because other folk do the same. Unhappy people!"[2]
"The most painful month of my life. Getting settled in Moscow. Everyone is settling down. But when will they actually start living? It's all just for show, not because they want to live, but because everyone else is doing it. Poor souls!"[2]
During these days the Countess wrote:
During this time, the Countess wrote:
"Moscow. We shall have been here a month tomorrow. The first two weeks I cried every day, for Leo was not only sad, but absolutely broken. He did not sleep, he did not eat, at times even he wept; I thought I should go mad."[3]
"Moscow. Tomorrow marks a month since we arrived. The first two weeks, I cried every day because Leo was not just sad, but completely shattered. He didn’t sleep or eat, and sometimes he even cried; I felt like I was losing my mind." [3]
For a time they had to live their lives apart. They begged one another's pardon for causing mutual suffering. We see how they always loved each other. He writes to her:
For a while, they had to live separately. They apologized to each other for the pain they caused. It's clear how much they always loved one another. He writes to her:
"You say, 'I love you, and you do not need my love.' It is the only thing I do need.... Your love causes me more gladness than anything in the world."
"You say, 'I love you, and you don’t need my love.' It’s the one thing I really do need.... Your love brings me more happiness than anything else in the world."
But as soon as they are together again the same discord occurs. The Countess cannot share this religious mania which is now impelling Tolstoy to study Hebrew with a rabbi.
But as soon as they're together again, the same conflict arises. The Countess can't share this religious obsession that is now driving Tolstoy to study Hebrew with a rabbi.
"Nothing else interests him any longer. He is wasting his energies in foolishness. I cannot conceal my impatience."[4]
"Nothing else matters to him anymore. He is squandering his energy on nonsense. I can't hide my frustration."[4]
She writes to him:
She's writing to him:
"It can only sadden me that such intellectual energies should spend themselves in chopping wood, heating the samovar, and cobbling boots."
"It can only make me sad that such brilliant minds are wasted on chopping wood, heating the samovar, and fixing boots."
She adds, with affectionate, half-ironical humour of a mother who watches a child playing a foolish game:
She adds, with a loving, slightly sarcastic humor of a mother watching her child play a silly game:
"Finally, I have pacified myself with the Russian proverb: 'Let the child play as he will, so long as he doesn't cry.'"[5]
"Finally, I have made peace with the Russian saying: 'Let the child play how they want, as long as they don't cry.'"[5]
Before the letter was posted she had a mental vision of her husband reading these lines, his kind, frank eyes saddened by their ironical tone; and she re-opened the letter, in an impulse of affection:
Before the letter was mailed, she imagined her husband reading these lines, his kind, honest eyes dimmed by their ironic tone; and she opened the letter again, driven by a wave of affection:
"Quite suddenly I saw you so clearly, and I felt such a rush of tenderness for you 1 There is something in you so wise, so naive, so persevering, and it is all lit up by the radiance of goodness, and that look of yours which goes straight to the soul.... It is something that belongs to you alone."
"All of a sudden, I saw you clearly, and I felt an overwhelming sense of tenderness for you! There’s something in you that’s so wise, so innocent, so resilient, and it’s all illuminated by the light of goodness, and that look of yours that goes straight to the heart.... It’s something that’s uniquely yours."
In this manner these two creatures who loved also tormented one another and were straightway stricken with wretchedness because of the pain they had the power to inflict but not the power to avoid. A situation with no escape, which lasted for nearly thirty years; which was to be terminated only by the flight across the steppes, in a moment of aberration, of the ancient Lear, with death already upon him.
In this way, these two beings who loved each other also tortured one another and were immediately overwhelmed with misery because of the pain they could cause but couldn't escape. It was a situation with no way out, lasting nearly thirty years, which would only end when the aged Lear, already nearing death, took off across the steppes in a moment of madness.
Critics have not sufficiently remarked the moving appeal to women which terminates What shall we do? Tolstoy had no sympathy for modern feminism.[6] But of the type whom he calls "the mother-woman," the woman who knows the real meaning of life, he speaks in terms of pious admiration; he pronounces a magnificent eulogy of her pains and her joys, of pregnancy and maternity, of the terrible[Pg 139] sufferings, the years without rest, the invisible, exhausting travail for which no reward is expected, and of that beatitude which floods the soul at the happy issue from labour, when the body has accomplished the Law. He draws the portrait of the valiant wife who is a help, not an obstacle, to her husband. She knows that "the vocation of man is the obscure, lonely sacrifice, unrewarded, for the life of others."
Critics haven't commented enough on the powerful appeal to women that concludes What shall we do? Tolstoy didn't align with modern feminism.[6] But regarding the type he calls "the mother-woman," the one who understands the true meaning of life, he speaks of her with respectful admiration; he delivers a beautiful tribute to her struggles and joys, to pregnancy and motherhood, to the intense[Pg 139] suffering, the years of unending work, the invisible, exhausting effort for which no reward is expected, and to the bliss that fills the soul at the joy of giving birth, when the body has fulfilled its purpose. He illustrates the picture of the courageous wife who supports, rather than hinders, her husband. She recognizes that "the vocation of man is the obscure, lonely sacrifice, unrewarded, for the life of others."
"Such a woman will not only not encourage her husband in factitious and meriticious work whose only end is to profit by and enjoy the labour of others; but she will regard such activity with horror and disgust, as a possible seduction for her children. She will demand of her companion a true labour, which will call for energy and does not fear danger.... She knows that the children, the generations to come, are given to men as their holiest vision, and that she exists to further, with all her being, this sacred task. She will develop in her children and in her husband the strength of sacrifice.... It is such women who rule men and serve as their guiding star.... O mother-women! In your hands is the salvation of the world!"[7]
"Such a woman won't just discourage her husband from engaging in fake and superficial work that only serves to profit from and enjoy the efforts of others; she'll view this kind of activity with horror and disgust, seeing it as a potential temptation for her children. She will expect her partner to engage in genuine work that requires energy and isn't afraid of risk.... She knows that children, and the generations to follow, are the most sacred vision for men, and that her purpose is to fully support this holy mission. She will instill in her children and her husband the strength to make sacrifices.... It is these women who lead men and serve as their guiding star.... O mother-women! The salvation of the world is in your hands!"[7]
This appeal of a voice of supplication, which still has hope—will it not be heard?
This plea for help, which still holds onto hope—will it not be heard?
A few years later the last glimmer of hope was dead.
A few years later, the last spark of hope was gone.
"Perhaps you will not believe me; but you cannot imagine how isolated I am, nor in what a[Pg 140] degree my veritable I is despised and disregarded by all those about me."[8]
"Maybe you won't believe me, but you have no idea how lonely I am or how much my true self is looked down upon and ignored by everyone around me."[8]
If those who loved him best so misunderstood the grandeur of the moral transformation which Tolstoy was undergoing, one could not look for more penetration or greater respect in others. Tourgenev with whom he had sought to effect a reconciliation, rather in a spirit of Christian humility than because his feelings towards him had suffered any change,[9] said ironically of Tolstoy: "I pity him greatly; but after all, as the French say, every one kills his own fleas in his own way."[10]
If even those who cared about him the most misunderstood the significance of the moral change Tolstoy was going through, it was unrealistic to expect more insight or respect from others. Turgenev, with whom he had tried to reconcile—more out of a sense of Christian humility than any real change in his feelings toward him—said ironically of Tolstoy: "I feel sorry for him a lot; but, as the French say, everyone deals with their own problems in their own way."
A few years later, when on the point of death, he wrote to Tolstoy the well-known letter in which he prayed "his friend, the great writer of the Russian world," to "return to literature."[11]
A few years later, when he was close to death, he wrote to Tolstoy the famous letter in which he asked "his friend, the great writer of the Russian world," to "come back to literature."[11]
All the artists of Europe shared the anxiety and the prayer of the dying Tourgenev. Melchior de Vogüé, at the end of his study of Tolstoy, written in 1886, made a portrait of the writer in peasant costume, handling a drill, the pretext for an eloquent apostrophe:
All the artists in Europe shared the concern and the hope of the dying Turgenev. Melchior de Vogüé, at the end of his study of Tolstoy, written in 1886, created a portrait of the writer in peasant clothing, holding a drill, which served as a reason for an expressive tribute:
"Craftsman, maker of masterpieces, this is not[Pg 141] your tool!... Our tool is the pen; our field, the human soul, which we must shelter and nourish. Let us remind you of the words of a Russian peasant, of the the first printer of Moscow, when he was sent back to the plough: 'It is not my business to sow grains of corn, but to sow the seed of the spirit broadcast in the world.'"
"Craftsman, creator of masterpieces, this is not[Pg 141] your tool!... Our tool is the pen; our field is the human soul, which we must nurture and support. Let's remember the words of a Russian peasant, the first printer of Moscow, when he was sent back to the plow: 'It's not my job to plant grains of corn, but to spread the seeds of the spirit throughout the world.'"
As though Tolstoy had ever renounced his vocation as a sower of the seed of the mind! In the Introduction to What I Believe he wrote:
As if Tolstoy ever gave up his mission to plant the seeds of thought! In the Introduction to What I Believe he wrote:
"I believe that my life, my reason, my light, is given me exclusively for the purpose of enlightening my fellows. I believe that my knowledge of the truth is a talent which is lent me for this object; that this talent is a fire which is a fire only when it is being consumed. I believe that the only meaning of my life is that I should live it only by the light within me, and should hold that light on high before men that they may see it."[12]
"I believe that my life, my purpose, my guidance, is given to me solely to help others. I believe that my understanding of the truth is a gift meant for this aim; that this gift is like a fire that only burns when it is shared. I believe that the only meaning of my life is to live by the light within me and to raise that light high so that others can see it."[12]
But this light, this fire "which was a fire only when it was being consumed," was a cause of anxiety to the majority of Tolstoy's fellow-artists. The more intelligent could not but suspect that[Pg 142] there was a great risk that their art would be the first prey of the conflagration. They professed to believe that the whole art of literature was menaced; that the Russian, like Prospero, was burying for ever his magic ring with its power of creative illusion.
But this light, this fire "that was only a fire while it was burning," caused anxiety for most of Tolstoy's fellow artists. The smarter ones couldn't help but suspect that[Pg 142] their art could be the first victim of the flames. They claimed to believe that the entire art of literature was at risk; that the Russian, like Prospero, was forever burying his magic ring with its power of creative illusion.
Nothing was further from the truth; and I hope to show that so far from ruining his art Tolstoy was awakening forces which had lain fallow, and that his religious faith, instead of killing his artistic genius, regenerated it completely.
Nothing could be further from the truth; and I hope to demonstrate that rather than ruining his art, Tolstoy was igniting forces that had been dormant, and that his religious faith, instead of stifling his artistic genius, completely revitalized it.
[1] The summer of 1878.
The summer of 1878.
[2] October 8, 1881. Vie et Oeuvre.
[3] October 14. Vie et Oeuvre.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ October 14. Life and Works.
[4] 1882.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1882.
[5] October 23, 1884. Vie et Oeuvre.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ October 23, 1884. Life and Works.
[6] "The so-called right of women is merely the desire to participate in the imaginary labours of the wealthy classes, with a view to enjoying the fruit of the labour of others and to live a life that satisfies the sensual appetites. No genuine labourer's wife demands the right to share her husband's work in the mines or in the fields."
[6] "What is called the right of women is really just the wish to take part in the imagined work of the wealthy, aiming to enjoy the benefits of other people’s labor and to have a lifestyle that caters to their physical pleasures. No true laborer’s wife asks for the right to join her husband’s work in the mines or on the fields."
[9] The reconciliation took place in the spring of 1878. Tolstoy wrote to Tourgenev asking his pardon. Tourgenev went to Yasnaya Polyana in August, 1878. Tolstoy returned his visit in July, 1881. Every one was struck with the change in his manner, his gentleness and his modesty. He was "as though regenerated."
[9] The reconciliation happened in the spring of 1878. Tolstoy wrote to Turgenev asking for his forgiveness. Turgenev visited Yasnaya Polyana in August 1878. Tolstoy returned the visit in July 1881. Everyone was amazed by the change in his demeanor, his kindness, and his humility. He seemed "almost reborn."
[12] We find that M. de Vogüé, in the reproach which he addressed to Tolstoy, unconsciously used the phrases of Tolstoy himself. "Rightly or wrongly," he said, "for our chastisement perhaps, we have received from heaven that splendid and essential evil: thought.... To throw down this cross is an impious revolt." (Le Roman russe, 1886.) Now Tolstoy wrote to his aunt, the Countess A. A. Tolstoy, in 1883: "Each of us must bear his cross.... Mine is the travail of the idea; evil, full of pride and seductiveness." (Letters.)
[12] We see that M. de Vogüé, in the criticism he directed at Tolstoy, inadvertently used words that Tolstoy himself had written. "Whether it's fair or not," he said, "maybe as a punishment, we have received from heaven this wonderful and fundamental evil: thought.... To cast aside this burden is a sinful rebellion." (Le Roman russe, 1886.) Now, Tolstoy wrote to his aunt, Countess A. A. Tolstoy, in 1883: "Each of us must bear his own cross.... Mine is the struggle with the idea; evil, full of pride and temptation." (Letters.)
CHAPTER XIII
SCIENCE AND ART
It is a singular fact that in speaking of Tolstoy's ideas concerning science and art, the most important of the books in which these ideas are expressed—namely, What shall we do? (1884-86)—is commonly ignored. There, for the first time, Tolstoy fights the battle between art and science; and none of the following conflicts was to surpass the violence of their first encounter. It is a matter for surprise that no one, during the assaults which have been recently delivered in France upon the vanity of science and the intellectuals, has thought of referring to these pages. They constitute the most terrible attack ever penned against the eunuchs of science" and "the corsairs of art"; against those intellectual castes which, having destroyed the old ruling castes of the Church, the State, and the Army, have installed themselves in their place, and, without being able or willing to perform any service of use to humanity, lay claim to a blind admiration and service, proclaiming as dogmas an impudent faith in science for the sake[Pg 146] of science and in art for the sake of art—the lying mask which they seek to make their justification and the apology for their monstrous egoism and their emptiness.
It's interesting that when discussing Tolstoy's views on science and art, one of the key books where he shares these ideas—namely, What shall we do? (1884-86)—is often overlooked. In that work, Tolstoy first tackles the clash between art and science, and none of the later conflicts have matched the intensity of their initial confrontation. It's surprising that, amid the recent critiques in France targeting the arrogance of science and intellectuals, no one has referenced these pages. They represent the harshest criticism ever written against the "eunuchs of science" and the "corsairs of art;" against those intellectual elites who, having overthrown the former ruling classes of the Church, State, and Army, have taken their place and, without being able or willing to contribute anything valuable to humanity, demand blind admiration and loyalty, asserting dogmatically an audacious faith in science for the sake of science and in art for the sake of art—the deceptive mask they use to justify their massive egos and emptiness.
"Never make me say," continues Tolstoy, "that I deny art or science. Not only do I not deny them; it is in their name that I seek to drive the thieves from the temple."
"Never make me say," Tolstoy continues, "that I reject art or science. I don’t reject them; it is in their name that I try to drive the thieves from the temple."
"Science and art are as necessary as bread and water; even more necessary.... The true science is that of the true welfare of all human beings. The true art is the expression of the knowledge of the true welfare of all men."
"Science and art are as essential as bread and water; even more essential.... The real science is about the genuine well-being of all people. The real art is the expression of understanding the true well-being of everyone."
And he praises those who, "since men have existed, have with the harp or the cymbal, by images or by words, expressed their struggle against duplicity, their sufferings in that struggle, their hope in the triumph of good, their despair at the triumph of evil, and the enthusiasm of their prophetic vision of the future."
And he admires those who, "since the beginning of humanity, have used the harp or the cymbal, through images or through words, to express their fight against deceit, their pain in that fight, their hope in the victory of good, their despair at the victory of evil, and the excitement of their prophetic vision for the future."
He then draws the character of the perfect artist, in a page burning with mystical and melancholy earnestness:
He then describes the perfect artist, in a page filled with intense mystical and melancholic seriousness:
"The activity of science and art is only fruitful when it arrogates no right to itself and considers only its duties. It is only because that activity is such as it is, because its essence is sacrifice, that humanity honours it. The men who are called to serve others by spiritual work always suffer in the accomplishment of that task; for the spiritual world is brought to birth only in suffering and torture. Sacrifice and suffering; such is the fate of the[Pg 147] thinker and the artist, for his fate is the good of men. Men are unhappy; they suffer; they die; there is no time for him to stroll about, to amuse himself. The thinker or the artist never strays upon Olympian heights, as we are accustomed to think; he is always in a state of conflict, always in a state of emotion. He must decide and must say what will further the welfare of men, what will deliver them from suffering; and he has not decided it, he has not said it; and to-morrow it will perhaps be too late, and he will die.... The man who is trained in an establishment in which artists and scientists are formed (to tell the truth, such places make destroyers of art and of science); the man who receives diplomas and a pension—he will not be an artist or a thinker; but he who would be happy not to think, not to express what is implanted in his mind, yet cannot refrain from thought and self-expression: for he is carried along by two invisible forces: his inner need and his love of men. There are no artists who are fat, lovers of life, and satisfied with themselves."[1]
"The work of science and art is only meaningful when it doesn’t claim any rights for itself and only focuses on its responsibilities. It’s only because this work is what it is and because its essence is sacrifice that humanity values it. Those who are called to serve others through their spiritual work always struggle in fulfilling that role; the spiritual world is only born from suffering and pain. Sacrifice and suffering; that’s the fate of the[Pg 147] thinker and the artist, as their fate is tied to the greater good of humanity. People are unhappy; they suffer; they die; there’s no time for them to wander around or have fun. The thinker or the artist doesn't roam on lofty peaks, as we often imagine; they are always in a state of conflict, always filled with emotion. They must decide and articulate what will benefit humanity, what will free them from suffering; if they haven’t decided or expressed it, tomorrow might be too late, and they might pass away.... Those who are trained in places that claim to shape artists and scientists (to be honest, such places often destroy art and science); the ones who receive diplomas and pensions won’t truly be artists or thinkers; rather, it's those who would be content not to think, not to share what’s in their mind, yet can't help but think and express themselves: they are driven by two unseen forces: their inner need and their love for humanity. There are no artists who are overweight, pleasure-seeking, and satisfied with themselves."[1]
This splendid page, which throws a tragic light upon the genius of Tolstoy, was written under the immediate stress of the suffering caused him by the poverty of Moscow, and under the conviction that science and art were the accomplices of the entire modern system of social inequality and hypocritical brutality. This conviction he was never to lose. But the impression of his first encounter with the misery of the world slowly[Pg 148] faded, and became less poignant; the wound healed,[2] and in none of his subsequent books do we recover the tremor of pain and of vengeful anger which vibrates in this; nowhere do we find this sublime profession of the faith of the artist who creates with his life-blood, this exaltation of the sacrifice and suffering "which are the lot of the thinker"; this disdain for Olympian art. Those of his later works which deal with the criticism of art will be found to treat the question from a standpoint at once more literary and less mystical; the problem of art is detached from the background of that human wretchedness of which Tolstoy could not think without losing his self-control, as on the night of his visit to the night-shelter, when upon returning home he sobbed and cried aloud in desperation.
This remarkable page, which sheds a tragic light on Tolstoy's genius, was written in direct response to the suffering caused by the poverty in Moscow, and based on his belief that science and art were part of the modern system of social inequality and hypocritical brutality. He would never abandon this belief. However, the impact of his initial encounter with the world's misery gradually[Pg 148] faded and became less intense; the wound healed,[2] and in none of his later books do we find the same tremor of pain and vengeful anger that resonates here; we don't encounter the profound expression of the artist's faith who creates with his life force, this exaltation of the sacrifice and suffering "which are the lot of the thinker"; this contempt for highbrow art. His later works that address the criticism of art approach the issue from a more literary and less mystical perspective; the question of art becomes separated from the backdrop of human misery that Tolstoy could not contemplate without losing his composure, as he did on the night of his visit to the shelter, when he returned home sobbing and crying in despair.
I do not mean to suggest that these didactic works are ever frigid. It is impossible for Tolstoy to be frigid. Until the end of his life he is the man who writes to Fet:
I don't mean to imply that these educational works are ever cold. It's impossible for Tolstoy to be cold. Until the end of his life, he is the man who writes to Fet:
"If he does not love his personages, even the least of them, then he must insult them in such a way as to make the heavens fall, or must mock at them until he splits his sides."[3]
"If he doesn't love his characters, even the least of them, then he has to insult them so intensely that it seems like the heavens would fall, or he must make fun of them until he can't stop laughing." [3]
He does not forget to do so, in his writings on art. The negative portion of this statement—brimming over with insults and sarcasms—is so vigorously expressed that it is the only part which has struck the artist. This method has so violently wounded the superstitions and susceptibilities of the brotherhood that they inevitably see, in the enemy of their own art, the enemy of all art whatsoever. But Tolstoy's criticism is never devoid of the reconstructive element. He never destroys for the sake of destruction, but only to rebuild. In his modesty he does not even profess to build anything new; he merely defends Art, which was and ever shall be, from the false artists who exploit it and dishonour it.
He makes sure to include this in his writings about art. The negative part of this statement—full of insults and sarcasm—is expressed so forcefully that it's the only part that has caught the artist's attention. This approach has upset the beliefs and sensitivities of the community so much that they see in the critic of their art an enemy of all art. However, Tolstoy's criticism always includes a constructive element. He never tears down for the sake of tearing down, but only to rebuild. In his humility, he doesn't claim to create anything new; he simply defends Art, which has always existed and always will, from the false artists who exploit and dishonor it.
"True science and true art have always existed and will always exist; it is impossible and useless to attack them," he wrote to me in 1887, in a letter which anticipated by more than ten years his famous criticism of art (What is Art?).[4] "All the evil of the day comes from the fact that so-called civilised people, together with the scientists and artists, form a privileged caste, like so many priests; and this caste has all the faults of all castes. It degrades and lowers the principle in virtue of which it was organised. What we in our world call the sciences and the arts is merely a gigantic humbug, a gross superstition into which we[Pg 150] commonly fall as soon as we free ourselves from the old superstition of the Church. To keep safely to the road we ought to follow we must begin at the beginning—we must raise the cowl which keeps us warm but obscures our sight. The temptation is great. We are born or we clamber upon the rungs of the ladder; and we find among the privileged the priests of civilisation, of Kultur, as the Germans have it. Like the Brahmin or Catholic priests, we must have a great deal of sincerity and a great love of the truth before we cast doubts upon the principles which assure us of our advantageous position. But a serious man who ponders the riddle of life cannot hesitate. To begin to see clearly he must free himself from his superstitions, however profitable they may be to him. This is a condition sine quâ non.... To have no superstition. To force oneself into the attitude of a child or a Descartes."
"True science and true art have always existed and will always exist; it’s pointless and pointless to fight against them," he wrote to me in 1887, in a letter that anticipated his famous criticism of art (What is Art?) by more than ten years.[4] "All the problems of the day come from the fact that so-called civilized people, along with scientists and artists, form a privileged group, much like priests; and this group has all the faults of all groups. It degrades and undermines the principle for which it was created. What we call the sciences and the arts in our world is just a massive humbug, a blatant superstition that we commonly fall into as soon as we free ourselves from the old superstition of the Church. To stay on the right path we should start from the beginning—we need to lift the hood that keeps us warm but clouds our vision. The temptation is strong. We are born into or climb up the rungs of the ladder; and we find among the privileged the priests of civilization, of Kultur, as the Germans say. Like the Brahmin or Catholic priests, we need to have a lot of sincerity and a strong love for the truth before we question the principles that guarantee our comfortable position. But a serious person who reflects on the mystery of life can’t hesitate. To start seeing clearly, one must free oneself from their superstitions, no matter how beneficial those might be. This is a condition sine quâ non.... To have no superstition. To adopt the mindset of a child or a Descartes."
This superstition of modern art, in which the interested castes believe, "this gigantic humbug," is denounced in Tolstoy's What is Art? With a somewhat ungentle zest he holds it up to ridicule, and exposes its hypocrisy, its poverty, and its fundamental corruption. He makes a clean sweep of everything. He brings to this work of demolition the joy of a child breaking his toys. The whole of this critical portion is often full of humour, but sometimes of injustice: it is warfare. Tolstoy used all weapons that came to his hand, and struck at hazard, without noticing whom he struck. Often enough it happened—as in all battles—that he[Pg 151] wounded those whom it should have been his duty to defend: Ibsen or Beethoven. This was the result of his enthusiasm, which left him no time to reflect before acting; of his passion, which often blinded him to the weakness of his reasons, and—let us say it—it was also the result of his incomplete artistic culture.
This superstition surrounding modern art, which some people believe is "this gigantic scam," is criticized in Tolstoy's What is Art? With a somewhat harsh enthusiasm, he ridicules it and exposes its hypocrisy, its lack of substance, and its core corruption. He clears everything away. He approaches this demolition with the joy of a child breaking their toys. Much of this critical part is often humorous, but at times unfair: it's a battle. Tolstoy used every tool at his disposal and struck randomly, not paying attention to whom he hit. Often, as in all conflicts, he[Pg 151] hurt those he should have defended: Ibsen or Beethoven. This came from his enthusiasm, which left him no time to think before acting; from his passion, which often blinded him to the flaws in his arguments, and—let's be honest—it was also the result of his incomplete artistic education.
Setting aside his literary studies, what could he well know of contemporary art? When was he able to study painting, and what could he have heard of European music, this country gentleman who had passed three-fourths of his life in his Muscovite village, and who had not visited Europe since 1860; and what did he see when he was upon his travels, except the schools, which were all that interested him? He speaks of paintings from hearsay, citing pell-mell among the decadents such painters as Puvis de Chavannes, Manet, Monet, Böcklin, Stuck, and Klinger; confidently admiring Jules Breton and Lhermitte on account of their excellent sentiments; despising Michelangelo, and among the painters of the soul never once naming Rembrandt. In music he felt his way better,[5] but knew hardly anything of it; he could not get beyond the impressions of his childhood, swore by those who were already classics about 1840, and had not become familiar with any later composers (excepting Tchaikowsky, whose music made him weep); he throws Brahms and Richard Strauss into the bottom of the same bag, teaches Beethoven his[Pg 152] business,[6] and, in order to judge Wagner, he thought it was sufficient to attend a single representation of Siegfried, at which he arrived after the rise of the curtain, while he left in the middle of the second act,[7] In the matter of literature he is, it goes without saying, rather better informed. But by what curious aberration did he evade the criticism of the Russian writers whom he knew so well, while he laid down the law to foreign poets, whose temperament was as far as possible removed from his own, and whose leaves he merely turned with contemptuous negligence![8]
Setting aside his literary studies, what could he possibly know about contemporary art? When would he have had the chance to study painting, and what could he have heard about European music? This country gentleman had spent three-quarters of his life in his village outside Moscow and hadn't visited Europe since 1860. And what did he see during his travels besides the schools, which were the only thing that truly interested him? He talks about paintings he’s heard about, randomly mentioning among the decadents artists like Puvis de Chavannes, Manet, Monet, Böcklin, Stuck, and Klinger; confidently praising Jules Breton and Lhermitte for their great sentiments; dismissing Michelangelo, and never once naming Rembrandt when discussing painters of the soul. In music, he is somewhat better informed,[5] but knows very little; he can only recall the impressions from his childhood, swears by those who were already classics around 1840, and has not acquainted himself with any later composers (except Tchaikovsky, whose music made him cry); he groups Brahms and Richard Strauss together, teaches Beethoven his[Pg 152] craft,[6] and thought it was enough to attend just one performance of Siegfried to judge Wagner, arriving after the curtain went up and leaving in the middle of the second act,[7] As for literature, he is, of course, somewhat better informed. But what strange quirk allowed him to avoid criticizing the Russian writers he knew well, while he confidently opined about foreign poets whose temperament was completely different from his own and whose works he merely skimmed over with disdain?[8]
His intrepid assurance increased with age. It finally impelled him to write a book for the purpose of proving that Shakespeare "was not an artist."
His fearless confidence grew as he got older. It eventually drove him to write a book to argue that Shakespeare "was not an artist."
"He may have been—no matter what: but he was not an artist."[9]
"He might have been—regardless of anything else: but he wasn't an artist."[9]
His certitude is admirable. Tolstoy does not doubt. He does not discuss. The truth is his. He will tell you:
His confidence is impressive. Tolstoy has no doubts. He doesn't debate. The truth belongs to him. He will tell you:
"The Ninth Symphony is a work which causes social disunion."
"The Ninth Symphony is a piece that creates social division."
Again:
Again:
"With the exception of the celebrated air for the violin by Bach, the Nocturne in E flat by Chopin, and a dozen pieces, not even entire, chosen from among the works of Haydn, Mozart, Weber, Beethoven, and Chopin,... all the rest may be rejected and treated with contempt, as examples of an art which causes social disunion."
"Aside from Bach's famous piece for the violin, Chopin's Nocturne in E flat, and a handful of incomplete works from Haydn, Mozart, Weber, Beethoven, and Chopin,... everything else can be dismissed and regarded with disdain, as examples of an art that creates social division."
Again:
Again:
"I am going to prove that Shakespeare cannot be ranked even as a writer of the fourth order. And as a character-painter he is nowhere."
"I’m going to show that Shakespeare doesn’t even rank as a fourth-rate writer. And as a character artist, he’s completely absent."
That the rest of humanity is of a different opinion is no reason for hesitating: on the contrary.
That the rest of humanity thinks differently is no reason to hesitate: on the contrary.
"My opinion," he proudly says, "is entirely different from the established opinion concerning Shakespeare throughout Europe."
"My opinion," he proudly states, "is completely different from the established view on Shakespeare across Europe."
Obsessed by his hatred of lies, he scents untruth everywhere; and the more widely an idea is received, the more prickly he becomes in his treatment of it; he refuses it, suspecting in it, as he says with reference to the fame of Shakespeare, "one of those epidemic influences to which men have always been subject. Such were the Crusades in the Middle Ages, the belief in witchcraft, the search for the philosopher's stone, and the passion for tulips. Men see the folly of these influences[Pg 154] only when they have won free from them. With the development of the press these epidemics have become particularly notable." And he gives as an example the most recent of these contagious diseases, the Dreyfus Affair, of which he, the enemy of all injustice, the defender of all the oppressed, speaks with disdainful indifference;[10] a striking example of the excesses into which he is drawn by his suspicion of untruth and that instinctive hatred of "moral epidemics" of which he admits himself the victim, and which he is unable to master. It is the reverse side of a virtue, this inconceivable blindness of the seer, the reader of souls, the evoker of passionate forces, which leads him to refer to King Lear as "an inept piece of work," and to the proud Cordelia as a "characterless creature."[11]
Obsessed with his hatred of lies, he senses untruth everywhere; and the more popular an idea becomes, the more irritated he gets about it. He rejects it, suspecting, as he comments about Shakespeare's fame, that it’s just "one of those contagious influences that people have always been susceptible to. Just like the Crusades in the Middle Ages, the belief in witchcraft, the hunt for the philosopher's stone, and the obsession with tulips. People only recognize the foolishness of these influences after they’ve freed themselves from them. With the rise of the press, these outbreaks have become especially noticeable." He cites the most recent example of this contagious mindset, the Dreyfus Affair, which he discusses with disdainful indifference, despite being an enemy of all injustice and a defender of the oppressed; a striking illustration of how his suspicion of untruth and his instinctual hatred of "moral epidemics" ensnare him, something he admits he struggles to control. It’s the flip side of a virtue, this unimaginable blindness of the seer, the reader of souls, the awakener of passionate forces, which causes him to label King Lear as "a poorly executed piece of work," and the proud Cordelia as a "characterless being."
Observe that he sees very clearly certain of Shakespeare's actual defects—faults that we have not the sincerity to admit: the artificial quality of the poetic diction, which is uniformly attributed to all his characters; and the rhetoric of passion, of heroism, and even of simplicity. I can perfectly well understand that a Tolstoy, who was the least literary of writers, should have been lacking in sympathy for the art of one who was the most genial of men of letters. But why waste time in speaking of that which he cannot understand? What is the worth of judgments upon a world which is closed to the judge?
Notice that he very clearly identifies some of Shakespeare's real flaws—faults we don't have the honesty to acknowledge: the overly crafted poetic language, which is consistently given to all his characters; and the exaggerated rhetoric of passion, heroism, and even simplicity. I can completely understand why someone like Tolstoy, who was the least literary of writers, might lack appreciation for the art of someone who was the most charming of authors. But why spend time talking about things he can't grasp? What value do judgments have when made by someone who is shut off from that world?
Nothing, if we seek in these judgments the passport to these unfamiliar worlds. Inestimably great, if we seek in them the key to Tolstoy's art. We do not ask of a creative genius the impartiality of the critic. When a Wagner or a Tolstoy speaks of[Pg 156] Beethoven or of Shakespeare, he is speaking in reality not of Beethoven or of Shakespeare, but of himself; he is revealing his own ideals. They do not even try to put us off the scent. Tolstoy, in criticising Shakespeare, does not attempt to make himself "objective." More: he reproaches Shakespeare for his objective art. The painter of War and Peace, the master of impersonal art, cannot sufficiently deride those German critics who, following the lead of Goethe, "invent Shakespeare," and are responsible for "the theory that art ought to be objective, that is to say, ought to represent human beings without any reference to moral values—which is the negation of the religious object of art."
Nothing, if we look to these judgments as a way into these unfamiliar worlds. Incredibly valuable, if we seek the key to Tolstoy's art in them. We don’t expect a creative genius to have the impartiality of a critic. When a Wagner or a Tolstoy talks about[Pg 156] Beethoven or Shakespeare, they’re really talking about themselves; they’re revealing their own ideals. They don’t even try to hide this. Tolstoy, in criticizing Shakespeare, doesn’t attempt to be “objective.” In fact, he criticizes Shakespeare for his objective art. The creator of War and Peace, the master of impersonal art, cannot sufficiently mock those German critics who, following Goethe, “invent Shakespeare,” and are responsible for “the theory that art should be objective, meaning it should represent human beings without any regard for moral values—which negates the spiritual purpose of art.”
It is thus from the pinnacle of a creed that Tolstoy pronounces his artistic judgments. We must not look for any personal after-thoughts in his criticisms. We shall find no trace of such a thing; he is as pitiless to his own works as to those of others.[12] What, then, does he really intend? What is the artistic significance of the religious ideal which he proposes?
It is from the peak of a belief system that Tolstoy makes his artistic judgments. We shouldn't search for any personal reflections in his criticisms. There’s no sign of that; he is just as harsh on his own works as he is on those of others.[12] So, what does he actually mean? What is the artistic importance of the religious ideal he presents?
This ideal is magnificent. The term "religious art" is apt to mislead one as to the breadth of the conception. Far from narrowing the province of art, Tolstoy enlarges it. Art, he says, is everywhere.
This ideal is amazing. The term "religious art" can easily mislead people about the scope of the idea. Rather than limiting the field of art, Tolstoy broadens it. He states that art is everywhere.
"Art creeps into our whole life; what we term[Pg 157] art, namely, theatres, concerts, books, exhibitions, is only an infinitesimal portion of art. Our life is full of artistic manifestations of every kind, from the games of children to the offices of religion. Art and speech are the two organs of human progress. One affords the communion of hearts, the other the communion of thoughts. If either of the two is perverted, then society is sick. The art of to-day is perverted."
"Art is woven into every aspect of our lives. What we call [Pg 157] art—like theaters, concerts, books, and exhibitions—is just a tiny fraction of it. Our lives are filled with artistic expressions of all kinds, from children's games to religious practices. Art and communication are the two driving forces of human progress. One allows for connection of hearts, while the other enables the exchange of ideas. If either one is distorted, society suffers. Today's art is distorted."
Since the Renascence it has no longer been possible to speak of the art of the Christian nations. Class has separated itself from class. The rich, the privileged, have attempted to claim the monopoly of art; and they have made their pleasure the criterion of beauty. Art has become impoverished as it has grown remoter from the poor.
Since the Renaissance, it has become impossible to talk about the art of Christian nations as a whole. Different social classes have drifted apart. The wealthy and privileged have tried to take over the world of art, making their own tastes the standard for beauty. Art has suffered and become less rich as it has distanced itself from the less fortunate.
"The category of the emotions experienced by those who do not work in order to live is far more limited than the emotions of those who labour. The sentiments of our modern society may be reduced to three: pride, sensuality, and weariness of life. These three sentiments and their ramifications constitute almost entirely the subject of the art of the wealthy."
"The range of emotions felt by those who don’t work to live is much narrower than those who do. The feelings in our modern society can be boiled down to three: pride, sensuality, and weariness of life. These three emotions and their extensions make up almost the entire focus of the art created by the wealthy."
It infects the world, perverts the people, propagates sexual depravity, and has become the worst obstacle to the realisation of human happiness. It is also devoid of real beauty, unnatural and insincere; an affected, fabricated, cerebral art.
It spreads through the world, corrupts people, promotes sexual immorality, and has become the biggest barrier to true human happiness. It lacks genuine beauty, is unnatural and fake; it’s a forced, artificial, intellectual art.
In the face of this lie of the æsthetics, this pastime of the rich, let us raise the banner of the living, human art: the art which unites the men[Pg 158] of all classes and all nations. The past offers us glorious examples of such art.
In response to this illusion of aesthetics, this hobby of the wealthy, let's promote the banner of genuine, human art: the art that brings together people[Pg 158] from all backgrounds and nations. History provides us with amazing examples of such art.
"The majority of mankind has always understood and loved that which we consider the highest art: the epic of Genesis, the parables of the Gospel, the legends, tales, and songs of the people."
"The majority of humanity has always recognized and cherished what we regard as the highest form of art: the epic of Genesis, the parables of the Gospel, and the legends, stories, and songs of the people."
The greatest art is that which expresses the religious conscience of the period. By this Tolstoy does not mean the teaching of the Church. "Every society has a religious conception of life; it is the ideal of the greatest happiness towards which that society tends." All are to a certain extent aware of this tendency; a few pioneers express it clearly.
The greatest art is the one that reflects the spiritual awareness of its time. Tolstoy isn't talking about the doctrines of the Church. "Every society has its own view on life; it’s the ideal of maximum happiness that society aims for." Everyone is somewhat conscious of this direction; only a few trailblazers articulate it clearly.
"A religious conscience always exists. IT IS THE BED IN WHICH THE RIVER FLOWS."
"A religious conscience is always present. It is the bed where the river flows.."
The religious consciousness of our epoch is the aspiration toward happiness as realised by the fraternity of mankind. There is no true art but that which strives for this union. The highest art is that which accomplishes it directly by the power of love; but there is another art which participates in the same task, by attacking, with the weapons of scorn and indignation, all that opposes this fraternity. Such are the novels of Dickens and Dostoyevsky, Victor Hugo's Les Misérables, and the paintings of Millet. But even though it fail to attain these heights, all art which represents daily life with sympathy and truth brings men nearer together. Such is Don Quixote: such are the plays of Molière. It is true that such art as the latter is continually sinning by its too minute realism and by the poverty of its[Pg 159] subjects "when compared with ancient models, such as the sublime history of Joseph." The excessive minuteness of detail is detrimental to such works, which for that reason cannot become universal.
The religious awareness of our time is the pursuit of happiness achieved through the unity of humanity. True art is only that which aims for this connection. The greatest art is the one that accomplishes this through the power of love; however, there is another type of art that contributes to this goal by attacking, with scorn and outrage, everything that stands in the way of this unity. Examples include the novels of Dickens and Dostoyevsky, Victor Hugo's Les Misérables, and the paintings of Millet. Even if it doesn't reach those heights, all art that portrays everyday life with empathy and honesty helps bring people closer together. This includes Don Quixote: and the plays of Molière. It's true that such art often falters due to its overly detailed realism and the simplicity of its[Pg 159] subjects when compared to ancient works like the magnificent story of Joseph. The excessive focus on detail can hurt these works, making them unable to achieve universal appeal.
"Modern works of art are spoiled by a realism which might more justly be called the provincialism of art."
"Modern works of art are ruined by a realism that could more accurately be described as the provincialism of art."
Thus Tolstoy unhesitatingly condemns the principle of his own genius. What does it signify to him that he should sacrifice himself to the future—and that nothing of his work should remain?
Thus Tolstoy confidently criticizes the principle of his own genius. What does it mean to him to give up himself for the future—and for nothing of his work to endure?
"The art of the future will not be a development of the art of the present: it will be founded upon other bases. It will no longer be the property of a caste. Art is not a trade or profession: it is the expression of real feelings. Now the artist can only experience real feelings when he refrains from isolating himself; when he lives the life natural to man. For this reason the man who is sheltered from life is in the worst possible conditions for creative work."
"The art of the future won't just build on the art of today; it will be based on entirely different principles. It won’t be limited to a specific group. Art isn't just a job or a trade; it's a way of expressing genuine emotions. An artist can only tap into real feelings if they connect with the world around them and live a life that's true to human experience. That's why someone who is cut off from life is in the worst situation for creating."
In the future "artists will all be endowed." Artistic activity will be made accessible to all "by the introduction into the elementary schools of instruction in music and painting, which will be taught to the child simultaneously with the first principles of grammar." For the rest, art will no longer call for a complicated technique, as at present; it will move in the direction of simplicity, clearness, and conciseness, which are the[Pg 160] marks of sane and classic art, and of Homeric art.[13] How pleasant it will be to translate universal sentiments into the pure lives of this art of the future! To write a tale or a song, to design a picture for millions of beings, is a matter of much greater importance—and of much greater difficulty—than writing a novel or a symphony. It is an immense and almost virgin province. Thanks to such works men will learn to appreciate the happiness of brotherly union.
In the future, "everyone will have the talent of an artist." Artistic activities will be accessible to everyone "through the introduction of music and painting classes in elementary schools, taught alongside the basics of grammar." Additionally, art won't require the complicated techniques that it does now; it will embrace simplicity, clarity, and conciseness—hallmarks of sound and classic art, and of Homeric art.[Pg 160][13] It will be so fulfilling to express universal feelings through the pure forms of this future art! Writing a story or a song, or creating a piece of art for millions is far more important—and much more challenging—than writing a novel or composing a symphony. It’s a vast and almost untouched field. Thanks to such works, people will come to appreciate the joy of brotherhood.
"Art must suppress violence, and only art can do so. Its mission is to bring about the Kingdom of God, that is to say, of Love."[14]
"Art should put an end to violence, and only art can achieve that. Its purpose is to create the Kingdom of God, which means the Kingdom of Love."[14]
Which of us would not endorse these generous words? And who can fail to see that Tolstoy's conception is fundamentally fruitful and vital, in spite of its Utopianism and a touch of puerility? It is true that our art as a whole is only the[Pg 161] expression of a caste, which is itself subdivided not only by the fact of nationality, but in each country also into narrow and hostile clans. There is not a single artist in Europe who realises in his own personality the union of parties and of races. The most universal mind of our time was that of Tolstoy himself. In him men of all nations and all classes have attained fraternity; and those who have tasted the virile joy of this capacious love can no longer be satisfied by the shreds and fragments of the vast human soul which are offered by the art of the European cliques.
Which of us wouldn’t agree with these generous words? And who can fail to see that Tolstoy's ideas are fundamentally rich and essential, despite their Utopian nature and a hint of childishness? It's true that our art overall is just the[Pg 161] expression of a specific group, which is itself divided not only by nationality but also within each country into narrow and rival factions. There isn’t a single artist in Europe who embodies the unity of parties and races. The most universal mind of our time was Tolstoy himself. In him, people from all nations and classes have found brotherhood; and those who have experienced the powerful joy of this expansive love can no longer be content with the scraps of the vast human soul that are offered by the art of European cliques.
[1] What shall we do? p. 378-9.
[2] In time he even came to justify suffering—not only personal suffering, but the sufferings of others. "For the assuagement of the sufferings of others is the essence of the rational life. How then should the object of labour be an object of suffering for the labourer? It is as though the labourer were to say that an untilled field is a grief to him." (Life, chap, xxxiv.-xxxv.)
[2] Over time, he even began to justify suffering—not just his own, but the suffering of others. "Because relieving the suffering of others is essential to a rational life. So why should the goal of work cause suffering for the worker? It’s like the worker claiming that an uncultivated field is a source of sorrow." (Life, chap, xxxiv.-xxxv.)
[4] This letter (October 4, 1887) has been printed in the Cahiers de la Quinzaine, 1902, and in the Further Letters (Correspondance inédite), 1907. What is Art? appeared in 1897-98; but Tolstoy had been pondering the matter for more than fourteen years.
[4] This letter (October 4, 1887) was published in the Cahiers de la Quinzaine, 1902, and in the Further Letters (Correspondance inédite), 1907. What is Art? was released in 1897-98; however, Tolstoy had been thinking about the topic for over fourteen years.
[6] His intolerance became aggravated after 1886. In What shall we do? he did not as yet dare to lay hands on Beethoven or on Shakespeare. Moreover, he reproached contemporary artists for daring to invoke their names. "The activity of a Galileo, a Shakespeare, a Beethoven has nothing in common with that of a Tyndall, a Victor Hugo, or a Wagner; just as the Holy Father would deny all relationship with the Orthodox popes." (What shall we do?)
[6] His intolerance increased after 1886. In What shall we do? he didn’t yet have the confidence to critique Beethoven or Shakespeare. Additionally, he criticized modern artists for having the audacity to reference their names. "The work of a Galileo, a Shakespeare, a Beethoven has nothing in common with that of a Tyndall, a Victor Hugo, or a Wagner; just as the Holy Father would reject any connection with the Orthodox popes." (What shall we do?)
[7] For that matter, he wished to leave before the end of the first act. "For me the question was settled. I had no more doubt. There was nothing to be expected of an author capable of imagining scenes like these. One could affirm beforehand that he could never write anything that was not evil."
[7] He wanted to leave before the first act ended. "For me, the decision was made. I had no doubts left. I expected nothing good from an author who could come up with scenes like this. You could say for sure that he would never write anything that wasn’t bad."
[8] In order to make a selection from the French poets of the new schools he conceived the admirable idea of "copying, in each volume, the verses printed on page 28!"
[8] To choose from the French poets of the new schools, he came up with the brilliant idea of "copying, in each volume, the verses printed on page 28!"
[10] "Here was one of those incidents which often occur, without attracting the attention of any one, and without interesting—I do not say the world—but even the French military world." And further on: "It was not until some years had passed that men awoke from their hypnosis, and understood that they could not possibly know whether Dreyfus were guilty or not, and that each of them had other interests more important and more immediate than the Affaire Dreyfus." (Shakespeare.)
[10] "This was one of those events that often happen without anyone noticing, and without piquing anyone's interest—I don’t mean the world, but even the French military world." And later: "It wasn’t until years later that people realized they had been in a state of denial and understood that they couldn’t possibly know if Dreyfus was guilty or not, and that each of them had other interests that were more important and more immediate than the Dreyfus Affair." (Shakespeare.)
[11] "King Lear is a very poor drama, very carelessly constructed, which can inspire nothing but weariness and disgust."—Othello, for which Tolstoy evinces a certain sympathy, doubtless because the work is in harmony with his ideas of that time concerning marriage and jealousy, "while the least wretched of Shakespeare's plays, is only a tissue of emphatic words." Hamlet has no character at all: "he is the author's phonograph, who repeats all his ideas in a string." As for The Tempest, Cymbeline, Troilus and Cressida, &c., Tolstoy only mentions them on account of their "ineptitude."
[11] "King Lear is a poorly written play, very sloppily constructed, which only brings feelings of boredom and disgust."—Othello, for which Tolstoy shows some sympathy, likely because it aligns with his views at the time about marriage and jealousy, "while the least terrible of Shakespeare's plays, is just a collection of dramatic words." Hamlet has no real character: "he is the author's voice recorder, repeating all his ideas in a series." As for The Tempest, Cymbeline, Troilus and Cressida, etc., Tolstoy only brings them up because of their "incompetence."
The only character of Shakespeare's whom he finds natural is Falstaff, "precisely because here the tongue of Shakespeare, full of frigid pleasantries and inept puns, is in harmony with the false, vain, debauched character of this repulsive drunkard."
The only character of Shakespeare's he finds authentic is Falstaff, "exactly because here the language of Shakespeare, filled with cold jokes and clumsy puns, aligns perfectly with the deceptive, superficial, and morally corrupt nature of this disgusting drunk."
Tolstoy had not always been of this opinion. He read Shakespeare with pleasure between 1860 and 1870, especially at the time when he contemplated writing a historical play about the figure of Peter the Great. In his notes for 1869 we find that he even takes Hamlet as his model and his guide. Having mentioned his completed works, and comparing War and Peace to the Homeric ideal, he adds:
Tolstoy hadn’t always felt this way. He enjoyed reading Shakespeare between 1860 and 1870, particularly when he was thinking about writing a historical play about Peter the Great. In his notes from 1869, he even uses Hamlet as his model and guide. After mentioning his completed works and comparing War and Peace to the Homeric ideal, he adds:
"HAMLET and my future works; the poetry of the romance-writer in the depicting of character."
"HAMLET and my future projects; the poetry of the romance writer in creating characters."
[12] He classes his own "works of imagination" in the category of "harmful art." (What is Art?) From this condemnation he does not except his own plays, "devoid of that religious conception which must form the basis of the drama of the future."
[12] He puts his own "works of imagination" in the "harmful art" category. (What is Art?) He doesn't spare his own plays from this judgment, stating they are "lacking the religious idea that should be the foundation of future drama."
[13] As early as 1873 Tolstoy had written: "Think what you will, but in such a fashion that every word may be understood by every one. One cannot write anything bad in a perfectly clear and simple language. What is immoral will appear so false if clearly expressed that it will assuredly be deleted. If a writer seriously wishes to speak to the people, he has only to force himself to be comprehensible. When not a word arrests the reader's attention the work is good. If he cannot relate what he has read the work is worthless."
[13] As early as 1873, Tolstoy wrote: "Think what you want, but in a way that everyone can understand. You can't write anything bad in perfectly clear and simple language. What's immoral will seem so false when expressed clearly that it will definitely be rejected. If a writer truly wants to connect with the people, they just need to make themselves understandable. When nothing captures the reader's attention, the work is good. If the reader can't share what they just read, the work is worthless."
[14] This ideal of brotherhood and union among men is by no means, to Tolstoy's mind, the limit of human activity; his insatiable mind conceives an unknown ideal, above and beyond that of love:
[14] To Tolstoy, the concept of brotherhood and unity among people isn't the ultimate goal for humanity; his restless mind envisions an ideal that transcends even love:
"Science will perhaps one day offer as the basis of art a much higher ideal, and art will realise it."
"Science might someday provide a much greater ideal for art, and art will bring it to life."
CHAPTER XIV
THEORIES OF ART: MUSIC
The finest theory finds its value only in the works by which it is exemplified. With Tolstoy theory and creation are always hand in hand, like faith and action. While he was elaborating his critique of art he was producing types of the new art of which he spoke: of two forms of art, one higher and one less exalted, but both "religious" in the most human sense. In one he sought the union of men through love; in the other he waged war upon the world, the enemy of love. It was during this period that he wrote those masterpieces: The Death of Ivan Ilyitch (1884-86), the Popular Tales and Stories (1881-1886), The Power of Darkness (1886), the Kreutzer Sonata (1889), and Master and Servant (1895).[1][Pg 166] At the height and end of this artistic period, like a cathedral with two spires, the one symbolising eternal love and the other the hatred of the world, stands Resurrection (1899).
The best theory only becomes valuable through the works that illustrate it. For Tolstoy, theory and creation always went hand in hand, just like faith and action. While he developed his critique of art, he also created examples of the new art he discussed: two forms of art, one higher and one less exalted, but both "religious" in the most human way. In one, he aimed for the connection between people through love; in the other, he fought against the world, which opposes love. During this time, he wrote those masterpieces: The Death of Ivan Ilyitch (1884-86), Popular Tales and Stories (1881-1886), The Power of Darkness (1886), Kreutzer Sonata (1889), and Master and Servant (1895).[1][Pg 166] At the peak and conclusion of this artistic period, like a cathedral with two spires—one representing eternal love and the other the world's hatred—stands Resurrection (1899).
All these works are distinguished from their predecessors by new artistic qualities. Tolstoy's ideas had suffered a change, not alone in respect of the object of art, but also in respect of its form. In reading What is Art? or Shakespeare we are struck by the principles of art which Tolstoy has enounced in these two books; for these principles are for the most part in contradiction to the greatest of his previous works. "Clearness, simplicity, conciseness," we read in What is Art? Material effects are despised; minute realism is condemned; and in Shakespeare the classic ideal of perfection and proportion is upheld. "Without the feeling of balance no artists could exist." And although in his new work the unregenerate man, with his genius for analysis and his native savagery, is not entirely effaced, some aspects of the latter quality being even emphasised, his art is profoundly modified in some respects: the design is clearer, more vigorously accented; the minds of his characters are epitomised, foreshortened; the interior drama is intensified, gathered upon itself like a beast of prey about[Pg 167] to spring; the emotion has a quality of universality; and is freed of all transitory details of local realism; and finally the diction is rich in illustrations, racy, and smacking of the soil.
All these works stand out from their predecessors due to new artistic qualities. Tolstoy's ideas have changed, not only regarding the purpose of art, but also its form. In reading What is Art? or Shakespeare, we notice the principles of art that Tolstoy expresses in these two books; these principles mostly contradict many of his earlier works. "Clarity, simplicity, conciseness," we read in What is Art? He dismisses material effects; detailed realism is criticized; and in Shakespeare, the classical ideal of perfection and balance is championed. "Without a sense of balance, no artist could exist." And while in his new work the unrepentant man, with his analytical genius and innate primitiveness, isn't completely gone—some aspects of that quality are even emphasized—his art is significantly altered in some ways: the design is clearer, more forcefully emphasized; the thoughts of his characters are condensed; the internal drama is heightened, coiling like a predator set to pounce; the emotion carries a sense of universality; it's stripped of all fleeting details of local realism; and finally, the language is rich in examples, lively, and earthy.
His love of the people had long led him to appreciate the beauty of the popular idiom. As a child he had been soothed by the tales of mendicant story-tellers. As a grown man and a famous writer, he experienced an artistic delight in chatting with his peasants.
His love for the people had always made him appreciate the beauty of everyday language. As a child, he found comfort in the stories told by wandering storytellers. As an adult and a well-known writer, he found artistic joy in talking with his peasants.
"These men," he said in later years to M. Paul Boyer,[2] "are masters. Of old, when I used to talk with them, or with the wanderers who, wallet on shoulder, pass through our countryside, I used carefully to note such of their expressions as I heard for the first time expressions often forgotten by our modern literary dialect, but always good old Russian currency, ringing sound.... Yes, the genius of the language lives in these men."
"These guys," he later told M. Paul Boyer,[2] "are true masters. Back in the day, when I used to chat with them or with the travelers who, bags slung over their shoulders, pass through our countryside, I would carefully remember the phrases I heard for the first time—phrases often overlooked by our modern literary style, but still solid old Russian expressions, with a deep resonance... Yes, the spirit of the language thrives in these men."
He must have been the more sensitive to such elements of the language in that his mind was not encumbered with literature.[3] Through living far from any city, in the midst of peasants, he came to think a little in the manner of the people. He had the slow dialectic, the common sense which reasons slowly and painfully, step by step, with[Pg 168] sudden disconcerting leaps, the mania for repeating any idea when he was once convinced, of repeating it unwearingly and indefinitely, and in the same words.[4]
He must have been more sensitive to those elements of the language since his mind wasn’t weighed down by literature.[3] Living far from any city, among peasants, he began to think a bit like them. He had a slow way of reasoning, common sense that worked through problems carefully and gradually, with[Pg 168] sudden, surprising jumps, and a tendency to repeat any idea he believed in, doing so tirelessly and endlessly, using the same words.[4]
But these were faults rather than qualities. It was many years before he became aware of the latent genius of the popular tongue; the raciness of its images, its poetic crudity, its wealth of legendary wisdom. Even at the time of writing War and Peace he was already subject to its influence. In March, 1872, he wrote to Strakov:
But these were more like flaws than strengths. It took him many years to recognize the hidden brilliance of everyday language; the vibrancy of its imagery, its rough poetry, its rich collection of folklore wisdom. Even while he was writing War and Peace, he was already influenced by it. In March 1872, he wrote to Strakov:
"I have altered the method of my diction and my writing. The language of the people has sounds to express all that the poet can say, and it is very dear to me. It is the best poetic regulator. If you try to say anything superfluous, too emphatic, or false, the language will not suffer it. Whereas our literary tongue has no skeleton, you may pull it about in every direction, and the result is always something resembling literature."
"I have changed the way I speak and write. The everyday language people use has words to express everything a poet wants to say, and I really value that. It's the best guide for poetry. If you attempt to say something unnecessary, overly dramatic, or untrue, the language won't allow it. On the other hand, our literary language lacks structure; you can manipulate it however you want, and it always ends up looking something like literature."
To the people he owed not only models of style; he owed them many of his inspirations. In 1877 a teller of bylines came to Yasnaya Polyana, and Tolstoy took notes of several of his stories. Of the number was the legend By what do Men live? and The Three Old Men, which became, as we know, two of the finest of the Popular Tales and Legends which Tolstoy published a few years later.[5]
To the people he owed not only examples of style; he owed them many of his inspirations. In 1877, a storyteller visited Yasnaya Polyana, and Tolstoy took notes on several of his stories. Among them were the legends By what do Men live? and The Three Old Men, which became, as we know, two of the best of the Popular Tales and Legends that Tolstoy published a few years later.[5]
This is a work unique in modern art. It is higher than art: for who, in reading it, thinks of literature? The spirit of the Gospel and the pure love of the brotherhood of man are combined with the smiling geniality of the wisdom of the people. It is full of simplicity, limpidity, and ineffable goodness of heart; and that supernatural radiance which from time to time—so naturally and inevitably—bathes the whole picture; surrounding the old Elias[6] like a halo, or hovering in the cabin of the cobbler Michael; he who, through his skylight on the ground-level, sees the feet of people passing, and whom the Lord visits in the guise of the poor whom the good cobbler has succoured.[7] Sometimes in these tales the parables of the Gospel are mingled with a vague perfume of Oriental legends, of those Thousand and One Nights which Tolstoy had loved since childhood.[8] Sometimes, again, the fantastic light takes on a sinister aspect, lending the tale a terrifying majesty. Such is Pakhom the Peasant,[9] the tale of the man who kills himself in acquiring a great surface of and—all the land which he can encircle by walking for a whole day—and who dies on completing his journey.
This is a unique work in modern art. It transcends art itself: who, while reading it, thinks of literature? The spirit of the Gospel and the genuine love for humanity merge with the warm charm of folk wisdom. It’s filled with simplicity, clarity, and an indescribable kindness; and that supernatural glow that occasionally—so naturally and inevitably—envelops the entire scene; surrounding the old Elias[6] like a halo, or hovering in the cobbler Michael's workshop; he who, through his skylight at ground level, sees the feet of people passing by, and whom the Lord visits disguised as the poor whom the good cobbler has helped.[7] Sometimes in these stories, the parables of the Gospel blend with a subtle hint of Eastern legends, like those Thousand and One Nights that Tolstoy cherished since childhood.[8] At other times, this fantastic light takes on a darker tone, giving the story a chilling grandeur. Such is the tale of Pakhom the Peasant,[9] about the man who kills himself trying to acquire as much land as he can encircle in a day—and who dies upon finishing his journey.
"On the hill the starschina, sitting on the ground, watched him as he ran; and he cackled, holding his stomach with both hands. And Pakhom fell.
"On the hill the starschina, sitting on the ground, watched him as he ran; and he cackled, holding his stomach with both hands. And Pakhom fell."
"'Ah! Well done, my merry fellow! You have won a mighty lot of land!'
"'Ah! Great job, my cheerful friend! You have won a huge amount of land!'"
"The starschina rose, and threw a mattock to Pakhom's servant.
"The starschina rose and tossed a mattock to Pakhom's servant."
"'There he is: bury him.'
"'There he is: bury him.'"
"The servant was alone. He dug a ditch for Pakhom, just as long as from his feet to his head: two yards, and he buried him."
"The servant was alone. He dug a ditch for Pakhom, the same length as his body: two yards, and he buried him."
Nearly all these tales conceal, beneath their poetic envelope, the same evangelical moral of renunciation and pardon.
Nearly all these stories hide, under their poetic surface, the same message of giving up and forgiveness.
"Do not avenge thyself upon whosoever shall offend thee.[10]
"Don't take revenge on anyone who wrongs you.[10]
And everywhere, and as the conclusion of all, is love.
And everywhere, and ultimately, there is love.
Tolstoy, who wished to found an art for all men, achieved universality at the first stroke. Throughout the world his work has met with a success which can never fail, for it is purged of all the perishable elements of art, and nothing is left but the eternal.
Tolstoy, who wanted to create art for everyone, achieved universality right from the start. His work has been universally successful, as it is stripped of all the temporary aspects of art, leaving only the eternal.
The Power of Darkness does not rise to this august simplicity of heart: it does not pretend to do so. It is the reverse side of the picture. On the one hand is the dream of divine love; on the other, the ghastly reality. We may judge, in reading this[Pg 171] play, whether Tolstoy's faith and his love of the people ever caused him to idealise the people or betray the truth.
The Power of Darkness doesn't aspire to this noble simplicity of heart; it doesn't claim to. It shows the opposite side of the coin. On one side is the vision of divine love; on the other, the horrifying reality. As we read this[Pg 171] play, we can determine whether Tolstoy's faith and love for the people ever led him to romanticize them or obscure the truth.
Tolstoy, so awkward in most of his dramatic essays,[13] has here attained to mastery. The characters and the action, are handled with ease; the coxcomb Nikita, the sensual, headstrong passion of Anissia, the cynical good-humour of the old woman, Matrena, who gloats maternally over the adultery of her son, and the sanctity of the old stammering Hakim—God inhabiting a ridiculous body. Then comes the fall of Nikita, weak and without real evil, but fettered by his sin; falling to the depths of crime in spite of his efforts to check himself on the dreadful declivity; but his mother and his wife drag him downward....
Tolstoy, who usually struggles with his dramatic essays,[13] has truly mastered this one. The characters and the action are portrayed effortlessly; the vain Nikita, the passionate and stubborn Anissia, the old woman Matrena with her cynical humor, who takes a twisted delight in her son’s affair, and the old, stammering Hakim—God trapped in a ridiculous body. Then we see Nikita’s downfall, weak and lacking true malice, but bound by his wrongdoing; he falls into deep crime despite trying to hold himself back from the dreadful slide; yet his mother and wife pull him down further...
"The peasants aren't worth much.... But the babas! The women! They are wild animals ... they are afraid of nothing! ... Sisters, there are[Pg 172] millions of you, all Russians, and you are all as blind as moles. You know nothing, you know nothing!... The moujik at least may manage to learn something—in the drink-shop, or who knows where?—in prison, or in the barracks; but the baba—what can she know? She has seen nothing, heard nothing. As she has grown up, so she will die.... They are like little blind puppies who go running here and there and ramming their heads against all sorts of filth.... They only know their silly songs: 'Ho—o—o! Ho—o—o!' What does it mean? Ho—o—o? They don't know!"[14]
"The peasants don't have much value... But the babas! The women! They are like wild animals... they fear nothing!... Sisters, there are[Pg 172] millions of you, all Russians, and you are all as clueless as moles. You know nothing, you know nothing!... The moujik might at least pick up something—in the tavern, or who knows where?—in jail, or in the barracks; but the baba—what can she learn? She has seen nothing, heard nothing. As she grows up, so she will die... They are like little blind puppies running around and bumping their heads against all kinds of filth... They only know their silly songs: 'Ho—o—o! Ho—o—o!' What does it even mean? Ho—o—o? They don't know!"[14]
Then comes the terrible scene of the murder of the new-born child. Nikita does not want to kill it. Anissia, who has murdered her husband for him, and whose nerves have ever since been tortured by her crime, becomes ferocious, maddened, and threatens to give him up. She cries:
Then comes the awful moment of the newborn's murder. Nikita does not want to kill it. Anissia, who has killed her husband for him, and whose nerves have been tormented by her crime ever since, becomes wild, frenzied, and threatens to turn him in. She screams:
"At least I shan't be alone any longer! He'll be a murderer too 1 Let him know what it's like!" Nikita crushes the child between two boards. In the midst of his crime he flies, terrified; he threatens to kill Anissia and his mother; he sobs, he prays:—
"At least I won't be alone anymore! He'll be a murderer too! Let him see what it feels like!" Nikita crushes the child between two boards. In the middle of his crime, he panics; he threatens to kill Anissia and his mother; he cries, he prays:—
"Little mother, I can't go on!" He thinks he hears the mangled baby crying.
"Little mother, I can't keep going!" He thinks he hears the distorted cry of the baby.
"Where shall I go to be safe?"
"Where should I go to be safe?"
It is Shakespearean. Less violent, but still more poignant, is the dialogue of the little girl and the old servant-woman, who, alone in the house, at[Pg 173] night, hear and guess at the crime which is being enacted off the stage.
It has a Shakespearean quality. Less violent, but still more moving, is the conversation between the little girl and the elderly servant woman, who, left alone in the house, at[Pg 173] night, listen and speculate about the crime happening offstage.
The end is voluntary expiation. Nikita, accompanied by his father, the old Hakim, enters barefooted, in the midst of a wedding. He kneels, asks pardon of all, and accuses himself of every crime. Old Hakim encourages him, looks upon him with a smile of ecstatic suffering.
The end is voluntary atonement. Nikita, with his father, the old Hakim, enters barefoot in the middle of a wedding. He kneels, asks for forgiveness from everyone, and confesses to every sin. Old Hakim supports him, watching him with a smile of intense pain.
"God! Oh, look at him, God!"
"Wow! Oh, check him out, wow!"
The drama gains quite a special artistic flavour by the use of the peasant dialect.
The play has a unique artistic quality thanks to the use of the peasant dialect.
"I ransacked my notebooks in order to write The Power of Darkness," Tolstoy told M. Paul Boyer.
"I went through my notebooks to write The Power of Darkness," Tolstoy told M. Paul Boyer.
The unexpected images, flowing from the lyrical yet humorous soul of the Russian people, have a swing and a vigour about them beside which images of the more literary quality seem tame and colourless. Tolstoy revelled in them; we feel, in reading the play, that the artist while writing it amused himself by noting these expressions, these turns of thought; the comic side of them by no means escapes him,[15] even while the apostle is mourning amidst the dark places of the human soul.
The surprising images that come from the lyrical yet humorous spirit of the Russian people have a rhythm and energy that make more literary images seem dull and lifeless. Tolstoy enjoyed them; as we read the play, we sense that the artist found joy in capturing these expressions and ideas, with the comedic aspects not escaping his attention,[15] even while the apostle grieves in the darker corners of the human soul.
While he was studying the people, and sending into their darkness a ray of light from his station above them, he was also devoting two tragic romances to the still darker night of the middle[Pg 174] classes and the wealthy. At this period the dramatic form was predominant over his ideas of art. The Death of Ivan Ilyitch and The Kreutzer Sonata are both true dramas of the inner soul, of the soul turned upon itself and concentrated upon itself, and in The Kreutzer Sonata it is the hero of the drama himself who unfolds it by narration.
While he was observing people and shining a light into their darkness from his elevated perspective, he was also pouring his energy into two tragic stories that addressed the even deeper shadows of the middle classes and the wealthy. During this time, the dramatic form took precedence over his artistic concepts. Death of Ivan Ilyitch and The Kreutzer Sonata are both genuine dramas of the inner self, where the soul reflects inward and focuses on itself. In The Kreutzer Sonata, it’s the main character of the drama who reveals the story through his narration.
The Death of Ivan Ilyitch (1884-86) has impressed the French public as few Russian works have done. At the beginning of this study I mentioned that I had witnessed the sensation caused by this book among the middle-class readers in the French provinces, a class apparently indifferent to literature and art. I think the explanation lies in the fact that the book represents, with a painful realism, a type of the average, mediocre man; a conscientious functionary, without religion, without ideals, almost without thought; the man who is absorbed in his duties, in his mechanical life, until the hour of his death, when he sees with terror that he has not lived. Ivan Ilyitch is the representative type of the European bourgeoisie of 1880 which reads Zola, goes to hear Bernhardt, and, without holding any faith, is not even irreligious; for it does not take the trouble either to believe or to disbelieve; it simply never thinks of such matters.
The Death of Ivan Ilyitch (1884-86) has resonated with the French public in a way that few Russian works have. At the start of this study, I noted that I had observed the stir this book caused among middle-class readers in the French provinces, a group that seems indifferent to literature and art. I believe the reason lies in the fact that the book portrays, with painful realism, a version of the average, mediocre man; a diligent worker, lacking in religion, ideals, and almost any real thought; the man who is so caught up in his responsibilities and routine life that when death arrives, he realizes with dread that he hasn’t truly lived. Ivan Ilyitch represents the type of European bourgeoisie of 1880 who reads Zola, watches Bernhardt perform, and, while holding no beliefs, isn’t even irreligious; they simply don’t bother to think about such things, neither believing nor disbelieving.
In the violence of its attacks, alternately bitter and almost comic, upon the world in general, and marriage in particular, the Death of Ivan Ilyitch was the first of a new series of works; it was the forerunner of the still more morose and unworldly Kreutzer Sonata and Resurrection. There is a[Pg 175] lamentable yet laughable emptiness in this life (as there is in thousands and thousands of lives), with its grotesque ambitions, its wretched gratification of vanity, "always better than spending the evening opposite one's wife"; with its weariness and hatred of the official career; its privileges, and the embitterment which they cause; and its one real pleasure: whist. This ridiculous life is lost for a cause yet more ridiculous—a fall from a ladder, one day when Ivan wished to hang a curtain over the drawing-room window. The lie of life. The lie of sickness. The lie of the well-to-do doctor, who thinks only of himself. The lie of the family, whom illness disgusts. The lie of the wife, who professes devotion, and calculates how she will live when her husband is dead. The universal lie, against which is set only the truth of a compassionate servant, who does not try to conceal his condition from the dying man, and helps him out of brotherly kindness. Ivan Ilyitch, "full of an infinite pity for himself," weeps over his loneliness and the egoism of men; he suffers horribly, until the day on which he perceives that his past life has been a lie, and that he can repair that lie. Immediately all becomes clear—an hour before his death. He no longer thinks of himself; he thinks of his family; he pities them; he must die and rid them of himself.
In the intensity of its attacks, which are both bitter and almost comical, on the world in general and marriage in particular, the Death of Ivan Ilyitch marked the beginning of a new series of works; it was the precursor to the even darker and more detached Kreutzer Sonata and Resurrection. There is a[Pg 175]must die and free them from himself.
"Where are you, Pain? Here.... Well, you have only to persist.—And Death, where is Death? He did not find it. In place of Death he saw only a ray of light. 'It is over,' said some one.—He[Pg 176] heard these words and repeated them to himself. 'Death no longer exists,' he told himself."
"Where are you, Pain? Here.... Well, you just have to keep going. —And Death, where is Death? He couldn't find it. Instead of Death, he only saw a beam of light. 'It's over,' someone said. —He[Pg 176] heard these words and kept saying them to himself. 'Death no longer exists,' he told himself."
In The Kreutzer Sonata there is not even this "ray of light." It is a ferocious piece of work; Tolstoy lashes out at society like a wounded beast avenging itself for what it has suffered. We must not forget that the story is the confession of a human brute, who has taken life, and who is poisoned by the virus of jealousy. Tolstoy hides himself behind his leading character. We certainly find his own ideas, though heightened in tone, in these furious invectives against hypocrisy in general; the hypocrisy of the education of women, of love, of marriage—marriage, that "domestic prostitution"; the hypocrisy of the world, of science, of physicians—those "sowers of crime." But the hero of the book impels the writer into an extraordinary brutality of expression, a violent rush of carnal images—all the excesses of a luxurious body—and, by reaction into all the fury of asceticism, the fear and hatred of the passions; maledictions hurled in the face of life by a monk of the Middle Ages, consumed with sensuality. Having written the book Tolstoy himself was alarmed:
In The Kreutzer Sonata, there isn’t even a hint of hope. It’s an intense piece of work; Tolstoy attacks society like a wounded animal seeking revenge for its pain. We shouldn’t forget that the story is the confession of a brutal person who has taken a life and is poisoned by jealousy. Tolstoy hides behind his main character. We definitely find his own ideas, albeit amplified, in these furious rants against hypocrisy in general; the hypocrisy surrounding the education of women, love, and marriage—marriage, that "domestic prostitution"; the hypocrisy of the world, science, and doctors—those "sowers of crime." But the book’s protagonist drives the author into an extraordinary brutality of expression, a violent outpouring of sensual imagery—all the excesses of a lavish body—and, in reaction, all the rage of asceticism, the fear and loathing of human passions; curses thrown at life by a medieval monk consumed by desire. After writing the book, Tolstoy was unsettled himself:
"I never foresaw at all," he said in the Epilogue to the Kreutzer Sonata,"[16] that in writing this book a rigorous logic would bring me where I have arrived. My own conclusions terrified me at first, and I was tempted to reject them; but it was impossible for[Pg 177] me to refuse to hear the voice of my reason and my conscience."
"I never saw it coming at all," he said in the Epilogue to the Kreutzer Sonata, "[16] that writing this book with strict logic would lead me to where I am now. My own conclusions scared me at first, and I was tempted to ignore them; but it was impossible for[Pg 177] me to turn away from the voice of my reason and my conscience."
He found himself repeating, in calmer tones, the savage outcry of the murderer Posdnicheff against love and marriage.
He found himself repeating, in calmer tones, the harsh outburst of the murderer Posdnicheff against love and marriage.
"He who regards woman—above all his wife—with sensuality, already commits adultery with her."
"He who looks at a woman—especially his wife—with lust is already committing adultery with her."
"When the passions have disappeared, then humanity will no longer have a reason for being; it will have executed the Law; the union of mankind will be accomplished."
"When the passions are gone, humanity will no longer have a reason to exist; it will have fulfilled the Law; the unity of mankind will be achieved."
He will prove, on the authority of the Gospel according to Matthew, that "the Christian ideal is not marriage; that Christian marriage cannot exist; that marriage, from the Christian point of view, is an element not of progress but of downfall; that love, with all that precedes and follows it, is an obstacle to the true human ideal."[17]
He will demonstrate, based on the Gospel of Matthew, that "the Christian ideal isn’t marriage; that Christian marriage can’t exist; that marriage, from a Christian perspective, is not a step forward but a step back; that love, along with everything that comes before and after it, is a barrier to the true human ideal."[17]
But he had never formulated these ideas clearly, even to himself, until they fell from the lips of Posdnicheff. As often happens with great creative artists, the work carried the writer with it; the artist outstripped the thinker; a process by which[Pg 178] art lost nothing. In the power of its effects, in passionate concentration, in the brutal vividness of its impressions, and in fullness and maturity of form, nothing Tolstoy has written equals the Kreutzer Sonata.
But he had never clearly expressed these ideas, even to himself, until they came out of Posdnicheff's mouth. As often happens with great creative artists, the work took the writer along for the ride; the artist surpassed the thinker, a process by which[Pg 178] art gained nothing. In terms of impact, emotional intensity, stark vividness of its impressions, and fullness and maturity of form, nothing Tolstoy has written compares to the Kreutzer Sonata.
I have not explained the title. To be exact, it is erroneous; it gives a false idea of the book, in which music plays only an accessory part. Suppress the sonata, and all would be the same. Tolstoy made the mistake of confusing two matters, both of which he took deeply to heart: the depraving power of music, and the depraving power of love. The demon of music should have been dealt with in a separate volume; the space which Tolstoy has accorded it in the work in question is insufficient to prove the danger which he wishes to denounce. I must emphasise this matter somewhat; for I do not think the attitude of Tolstoy in respect of music has ever been fully understood.
I haven't explained the title yet. To be clear, it's misleading; it gives the wrong impression about the book, where music is only a minor element. Remove the sonata, and everything else remains unchanged. Tolstoy mixed up two important issues that he cared about a lot: the corrupting influence of music and the corrupting influence of love. The issue of music should have been addressed in a separate book; the space Tolstoy gave it here isn't enough to demonstrate the danger he wants to denounce. I need to stress this point a bit, because I don't think Tolstoy's view on music has ever been fully understood.
He was far from disliking music. Only the things one loves are feared as Tolstoy feared the power of music. Remember what a place the memories of music hold in Childhood, and above all in Family Happiness, in which the whole cycle of love, from its springtide to its autumn, is unrolled to the phrases of the Sonata quasi una fantasia of Beethoven. Remember, too, the wonderful symphonies which Nekhludov[18] hears in fancy, and the little Petia, the night before his death.[19] Although[Pg 179] Tolstoy had studied music very indifferently, it used to move him to tears, and at certain periods of his life he passionately abandoned himself to its influence. In 1858 he founded a Musical Society, which in later years became the Moscow Conservatoire.
He definitely didn’t dislike music. Only the things we love are feared, just like Tolstoy feared the power of music. Think about the role that music memories play in Childhood, and especially in Family Happiness, where the entire journey of love, from its beginnings to its end, unfolds to the notes of Beethoven’s Sonata quasi una fantasia. Also, remember the amazing symphonies that Nekhludov[18] imagines, and little Petia the night before he died.[19] Even though[Pg 179] Tolstoy studied music rather casually, it would often move him to tears, and there were times in his life when he fully immersed himself in its influence. In 1858, he founded a Musical Society, which later became the Moscow Conservatoire.
"He was extremely fond of music," writes his brother-in-law, S. A. Bers. "He used to play the piano, and was fond of the classic masters. He would often sit down to the piano before beginning his work.[20] Probably he found inspiration in so doing. He always used to accompany my youngest sister, whose voice he loved. I have noticed that the sensations which the music evoked in him were accompanied by a slight pallor and an imperceptible grimace, which seemed expressive of fear."[21]
"He really loved music," writes his brother-in-law, S. A. Bers. "He played the piano and enjoyed the works of the classic masters. He would often sit down at the piano before starting his work.[20] I think he found inspiration in doing that. He always accompanied my youngest sister, whose voice he adored. I've noticed that the feelings the music stirred in him were often accompanied by a slight paleness and an almost imperceptible grimace that seemed to show fear."[21]
It was really fear that he felt; fear inspired by the stress of those unknown forces which shook him to the roots of his being. In the world of music he felt his moral will, his reason, and all the reality of life dissolve. Let us turn to the scene, in the first volume of War and Peace, in which Nikolas Rostoff, who has just lost heavily at cards, returns in a state of despair. He hears his sister Natasha singing. He forgets everything.
It was truly fear that he felt; fear caused by the pressure of those unknown forces that shook him to his core. In the world of music, he felt his moral will, his reason, and all the reality of life fade away. Let us turn to the scene in the first volume of War and Peace, where Nikolas Rostoff, who has just suffered a significant loss at cards, returns feeling hopeless. He hears his sister Natasha singing. He forgets everything.
"He waited with a feverish impatience for the note which was about to follow, and for a moment the only thing in all the world was the melody in three-quarter-time: Oh! mio crudele affetto!
"He waited with intense impatience for the note that was about to come, and for a moment, the only thing in the world was the melody in three-quarter time: Oh! mio crudele affetto!
"'What an absurd existence ours is!' he thought. 'Unhappiness, money, hatred, honour—they are all nothing.... Here is the truth, the reality!... Natasha, my little dove!... Let us see if she is going to reach that B?... She has reached it, thank God!'
"'What an absurd life we have!' he thought. 'Unhappiness, money, hatred, honor—they're all meaningless... Here is the truth, the reality!... Natasha, my little dove!... Let's see if she’s going to reach that B?... She made it, thank God!'"
"And to emphasise the B he sung the third octave below it in accompaniment.
"And to emphasize the B, he sang a third octave below it in accompaniment."
"'How splendid! I have sung it too,' he cried, and the vibration of that octave awoke in his soul all that was best and purest. Beside this superhuman sensation, what were his losses at play and his word of honour?... Follies! One could kill, steal, and yet be happy!"
"'How amazing! I’ve sung it too,' he exclaimed, and the resonance of that octave stirred in his soul everything that was best and purest. Compared to this extraordinary feeling, what were his losses at play and his word of honor?... Nonsense! One could kill, steal, and still be happy!"
Nikolas neither kills nor steals, and for him music is only a passing influence; but Natasha is on the point of losing her self-control. After an evening at the Opera, "in that strange world which is intoxicated and perverted by art, and a thousand leagues from the real world; a world in which good and evil, the extravagant and the reasonable, are mingled and confounded," she listened to a declaration from Anatol Kouraguin, who was madly in love with her, and she consented to elope with him.
Nikolas neither kills nor steals, and to him, music is just a fleeting distraction; however, Natasha is about to lose her self-control. After a night at the Opera, "in that strange world which is intoxicated and twisted by art, and a thousand leagues away from reality; a world where good and evil, the outrageous and the sensible, are mixed and confused," she listened to a proposal from Anatol Kouraguin, who was head over heels for her, and she agreed to run away with him.
The older Tolstoy grew, the more he feared music.[22] A man whose influence over him was[Pg 181] considerable—Auerbach, whom in 1860 he had met in Dresden—had doubtless a hand in fortifying his prejudices. "He spoke of music as of a Pflichtloser Genuss (a profligate amusement). According to him, it was an incentive to depravity."[23]
Among so many musicians, some of whose music is at least amoral, why, asks M. Camille Bellaigue,[24] should Tolstoy have chosen Beethoven, the purest, the chastest of all?—Because he was the most powerful. Tolstoy had early loved his music, and he always loved it. His remotest memories of Childhood were connected with the Sonata Pathétique; and when Nekhludov in Resurrection heard the andante of the Symphony in C Minor, he could hardly restrain his tears: "he was filled with tenderness for himself and for those he loved." Yet we have seen with what animosity Tolstoy referred in his What is Art?[25] to the "unhealthy works of the deaf Beethoven"; and even in 1876 the fury with which "he delighted in demolishing Beethoven and in casting doubts upon his genius" had revolted Tchaikowsky and had diminished his admiration for Tolstoy. The Kreutzer Sonata enables us to plumb the depths of[Pg 182] this passionate injustice. What does Tolstoy complain of in Beethoven? Of his power. He reminds us of Goethe; listening to the Symphony in C Minor, he is overwhelmed by it, and angrily turns upon the imperious master who subjects him against his will.[26]
Among so many musicians, some of whose music is at least morally neutral, why, asks M. Camille Bellaigue,[24] should Tolstoy have chosen Beethoven, the most pure and innocent of them all?—Because he was the most powerful. Tolstoy had loved his music from an early age, and that love never faded. His earliest memories of Childhood were linked to the Sonata Pathétique; and when Nekhludov in Resurrection heard the andante of the Symphony in C Minor, he could barely hold back his tears: "he was filled with tenderness for himself and for those he loved." Yet we have seen how Tolstoy harshly criticized in his What is Art?[25] the "unhealthy works of the deaf Beethoven"; and even in 1876, the rage with which "he reveled in tearing down Beethoven and questioning his genius" had outraged Tchaikovsky and reduced his admiration for Tolstoy. The Kreutzer Sonata allows us to explore the depths of[Pg 182] this passionate unfairness. What does Tolstoy criticize in Beethoven? His power. He reminds us of Goethe; when listening to the Symphony in C Minor, he feels overwhelmed by it and angrily lashes out at the commanding master who dominates him against his will.[26]
"This music," says Tolstoy, "transports me immediately into the state of mind which was the composer's when he wrote it.... Music ought to be a State matter, as in China. We ought not to let Tom, Dick, and Harry wield so frightful a hypnotic power.... As for these things (the first Presto of the Sonata) one ought only to be allowed to play them under particular and important circumstances...."
"This music," says Tolstoy, "instantly puts me in the same mindset the composer was in while creating it.... Music should be a government affair, like in China. We shouldn't let just anyone have such a terrifying hypnotic influence.... As for things like this (the first Presto of the Sonata), one should only be allowed to perform them under special and significant conditions...."
Yet we see, after this revolt, how he surrenders to the power of Beethoven, and how this power is by his own admission a pure and ennobling force. On hearing the piece in question, Posdnicheff falls into an indefinable state of mind, which he cannot analyse, but of which the consciousness fills him with delight. "There is no longer room for jealousy." The wife is not less transfigured. She has, while she plays, "a majestic severity of expression"; and "a faint smile, compassionate and happy, after she has finished." What is there perverse in all this? This: that the spirit is[Pg 183] enslaved: that the unknown power of sound can do with him what it wills; destroy him, if it please.
Yet we see, after this revolt, how he surrenders to the power of Beethoven, and how this power is by his own admission a pure and uplifting force. When he hears the piece in question, Posdnicheff falls into an indescribable state of mind, which he cannot analyze, but this awareness fills him with joy. "There is no longer room for jealousy." The wife is also transformed. While she plays, she has "a majestic sternness in her expression"; and "a faint smile, compassionate and happy, after she has finished." What is perverse about all this? This: that the spirit is[Pg 183] enslaved: that the mysterious power of sound can do with him as it wishes; destroy him, if it chooses.
This is true, but Tolstoy forgets one thing: the mediocrity and the lack of vitality in the majority of those who make or listen to music. Music cannot be dangerous to those who feel nothing. The spectacle of the Opera-house during a performance of Salomé is quite enough to assure us of the immunity of the public to the more perverse emotions evoked by the art of sounds. To be in danger one must be, like Tolstoy, abounding in life. The truth is that in spite of his injustice where Beethoven was concerned, Tolstoy felt his music more deeply than do the majority of those who now exalt him. He, at least, knew the frenzied passions, the savage violence, which mutter through the art of the "deaf old man," but of which the orchestras and the virtuosi of to-day are innocent. Beethoven would perhaps have preferred the hatred of Tolstoy to the enthusiasm of his admirers.
This is true, but Tolstoy overlooks one thing: the mediocrity and lack of passion in most people who create or listen to music. Music can't pose a threat to those who feel nothing. The scene in the opera house during a performance of Salomé is a clear reminder that the audience is immune to the more twisted emotions that music can stir. To truly be at risk, one must be, like Tolstoy, full of life. The reality is that despite his unfairness regarding Beethoven, Tolstoy experienced his music more intensely than most of those who praise him today. He, at least, understood the wild passions and raw intensity that resonate through the work of the “deaf old man,” which today’s orchestras and virtuosos are unaware of. Beethoven may have preferred Tolstoy's disdain over the adoration of his fans.
[1] To these years was attributed, in respect of the date of publication, and perhaps of completion, a work which was really written during the happy period of betrothal and the first years of marriage: the beautiful story of a horse, Kholstomier (1861-86). Tolstoy speaks of it in 1883 in a letter to Fet (Further Correspondence.) The art of the commencement, with its fine landscapes, its penetrating psychological sympathy, its humour, and its youth, has much in common with the art of Tolstoy's maturity (Family Happiness, War and Peace), The macabre quality of the end, and the last pages comparing the body of the old horse with that of his master, are full of a realistic brutality characteristic of the years after 1880.
[1] These years were noted for the date of publication, and maybe completion, of a work that was actually written during the joyful time of engagement and the early years of marriage: the beautiful story of a horse, Kholstomier (1861-86). Tolstoy mentioned it in 1883 in a letter to Fet (Further Correspondence). The style of the beginning, with its beautiful landscapes, deep psychological insight, humor, and youthfulness, shares a lot with Tolstoy's mature works (Family Happiness, War and Peace). The macabre nature of the ending, and the final pages comparing the old horse's body with that of his owner, are filled with a realistic brutality typical of the years after 1880.
[2] Le Temps, August 29, 1901.
[3] "As for style," his friend Droujinin told him in 1856, "You are extremely illiterate; sometimes like an innovator and a great poet; sometimes like an officer writing to a comrade. All that you write with real pleasure is admirable. The moment you become indifferent your style becomes involved and is horrible." (Vie et Oeuvre.)
[3] "Regarding your style," his friend Droujinin told him in 1856, "You can be very uneducated; sometimes you write like a trailblazer and a great poet; other times, you sound like an officer writing to a buddy. Everything you write when you're truly enjoying it is impressive. But as soon as you lose interest, your writing gets complicated and terrible." (Vie et Oeuvre.)
[6] The Two Old Men (1885).
[12] The Godson (1886).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Godson (1886).
[13] The love of the theatre came to him somewhat late in life. It was a discovery of his, and he made this discovery during the winter of 1869-70. According to his custom, he was at once afire with enthusiasm.
[13] He discovered his passion for theater a bit later in life. This realization hit him during the winter of 1869-70. True to his nature, he immediately became filled with excitement.
"All this winter I have busied myself exclusively with the drama; and, as always happens to men who have never, up to the age of forty, thought about such or such a subject, when they suddenly turn their attention to this neglected subject, it seems to them that they perceive a number of new and wonderful things.... I have read Shakespeare, Goethe, Pushkin, Gogol, and Molière.... I want to read Sophocles and Euripides.... I have kept my bed a long time, being unwell—and when I am unwell a host of comic or dramatic characters begin to struggle for life within me ... and they do it with much success."—Letters to Fet, February 17-21, 1870 (Further Letters).
"All this winter, I've been completely focused on drama; and, as often happens to people who never thought about a particular subject until they're forty, when they finally dive into it, they suddenly notice a bunch of new and amazing things... I've read Shakespeare, Goethe, Pushkin, Gogol, and Molière... I want to read Sophocles and Euripides... I've been stuck in bed for a while because I've been unwell—and when I’m not feeling great, a whole bunch of comic or dramatic characters start fighting for attention inside me... and they do it really well."—Letters to Fet, February 17-21, 1870 (Further Letters).
[15] The creation of this heart-breaking drama must have been a strain. He writes to Teneromo: "I am well and happy. I have been working all this time at my play. It is finished." (January, 1887. Further Letters.)
[15] Making this heart-wrenching drama must have been tough. He writes to Teneromo: "I’m doing well and feeling happy. I’ve been working on my play this whole time. It’s done." (January, 1887. Further Letters.)
[16] A French translation of this Epilogue (Postface), by M. Halpérine-Kaminsky was published in the volume Plaisirs vicieux, under the title Des relations entre les sexes.
[16] A French translation of this Epilogue (Postface), by M. Halpérine-Kaminsky was published in the volume Plaisirs vicieux, under the title Des relations entre les sexes.
[17] Let us take notice that Tolstoy was never guilty of the simplicity of believing that the ideal of celibacy and absolute chastity was capable of realisation by humanity as we know it. But according to him an ideal is incapable of realisation by its very definition: it is an appeal to the heroic energies of the soul.
[17] It's important to note that Tolstoy never fell into the trap of thinking that the ideals of celibacy and complete chastity could be achieved by humans as we understand them. According to him, an ideal is, by its nature, unachievable; it serves as a call to the heroic potential of the human spirit.
"The conception of the Christian ideal, which is the union of all living creatures in brotherly love, is irreconcilable with the conduct of life, which demands a continual effort towards an ideal which is inaccessible, but does not expect that it will ever be attained."
"The idea of the Christian ideal, which is all living beings united in brotherly love, clashes with the way we live our lives. It requires constant striving for an ideal that seems unreachable, yet it doesn’t expect that this ideal will ever be fully realized."
[20] The period spoken of is 1876-77.
The time referenced is 1876-77.
[21] S. A. Bers, Memories of Tolstoy.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ S. A. Bers, Memories of Tolstoy.
[22] But he never ceased to love it. One of the friends of his later years was a musician, Goldenreiser, who spent the summer of 1910 near Yasnaya. Almost every day he came to play to Tolstoy during the latter's last illness. (Journal des Débats, November 18, 1910.)
[22] But he never stopped loving it. One of his friends in later years was a musician named Goldenreiser, who spent the summer of 1910 near Yasnaya. Almost every day he came to play for Tolstoy during the latter's final illness. (Journal des Débats, November 18, 1910.)
[23] Letter of April 21, 1861.
[25] Not only to the later works of Beethoven. Even in the case of those earlier works which he consented to regard as "artistic," Tolstoy complained of "their artificial form."—In a letter to Tchaikowsky he contrasts with Mozart and Haydn "the artificial manner of Beethoven, Schubert, and Berlioz, which produces calculated effects."
[25] Not just in his later works. Even with the earlier pieces he considered "artistic," Tolstoy criticized "their artificial structure." In a letter to Tchaikovsky, he compared Mozart and Haydn to "the artificial style of Beethoven, Schubert, and Berlioz, which creates intentional effects."
[26] Instance the scene described by M. Paul Boyer: "Tolstoy sat down to play Chopin. At the end of the fourth Ballade, his eyes filled with tears. 'Ah, the animal!' he cried. And suddenly he rose and went out." (Le Temps, November 2, 1902.)
[26] Consider the scene described by M. Paul Boyer: "Tolstoy sat down to play Chopin. At the end of the fourth Ballade, his eyes filled with tears. 'Ah, the beast!' he cried. And suddenly he stood up and left." (Le Temps, November 2, 1902.)
CHAPTER XV
"RESURRECTION"
Ten years separated Resurrection from the Kreutzer Sonata.[1] ten years which were more and more absorbed in moral propaganda. Ten years also separated the former book from the end for which this life hungered, famished as it was for the eternal. Resurrection is in a sense the artistic testament of the author. It dominates the end of his life as War and Peace crowned its maturity. It is the las[Pg 188]t peak, perhaps the highest—if not the most stupendous—whose invisible summit is lost in the mists. Tolstoy is seventy years old. He contemplates the world, his life, his past mistakes, his faith, his righteous anger.
Ten years passed between Resurrection and the Kreutzer Sonata.[1] ten years that became increasingly focused on moral advocacy. Ten years also separated the earlier book from the fulfillment that this life desperately sought, starved for the eternal. Resurrection serves as the artistic legacy of the author. It defines the end of his life in the same way that War and Peace marked its peak. It is the final height, perhaps the highest—if not the most extraordinary—whose unseen summit is shrouded in mist. Tolstoy is seventy years old. He reflects on the world, his life, his past mistakes, his beliefs, and his righteous anger.
He sees them from a height. We find the same ideals as in his previous books; the same warring upon hypocrisy; but the spirit of the artist, as in War and Peace, soars above his subject. To the sombre irony, the mental tumult of the Kreutzer Sonata and The Death of Ivan Ilyitch he adds a religious serenity, a detachment from the world, which is faithfully reflected in himself. One is reminded, at times, of a Christian Goethe.
He sees them from above. We recognize the same ideals as in his earlier works; the same battle against hypocrisy; but the spirit of the artist, like in War and Peace, transcends the subject. Along with the dark irony and mental struggle in Kreutzer Sonata and The Death of Ivan Ilyitch, he introduces a sense of religious peace and detachment from the world that is genuinely reflected in himself. At times, it brings to mind a Christian Goethe.
All the literary characteristics which we have noted in the works of his later period are to be found here, and of these especially the concentration of the narrative, which is even more striking in a long novel than in a short story. There is a wonderful unity about the book; in which respect it differs widely from War and Peace and Anna Karenin. There are hardly any digressions of an[Pg 189] episodic nature. A single train of action, tenaciously followed, is worked out in every detail. There is the same vigorous portraiture, the same ease and fullness of handling, as in the Kreutzer Sonata. The observation is more than ever lucid, robust, pitilessly realistic, revealing the animal in the man "the terrible persistence of the beast in man, more terrible when this animality is not openly obvious; when it is concealed under a so-called poetical exterior." Witness the drawing-room conversations, which have for their object the mere satisfaction of a physical need: "the need of stimulating the digestion by moving the muscles of the tongue and gullet"; the crude vision of humanity which spares no one; neither the pretty Korchagina, "with her two false teeth, the salient bones of her elbows, and the largeness of her finger-nails," and her décolletage, which inspires in Nekhludov a feeling of "shame and disgust, disgust and shame"; nor the herione, Maslova, nothing of whose degradation is hidden; her look of premature age, her vicious, ignoble expression, her provocative smile, the odour of brandy that hangs about her, her red and swollen face. There is a brutality of naturalistic detail: as instance, the woman who converses while crouched over the commode. Youth and the poetic imagination have vanished; except in the passages which deal with the memories of first love, whose music vibrates in the reader's mind with hypnotic intensity; the night of the Holy Saturday, and the night of Passover; the thaw, the white mist so thick "that at five paces from the house one saw[Pg 190] nothing but a shadowy mass, whence glimmered the red light of a lamp"; the crowing of the cocks in the night; the sounds from the frozen river, where the ice cracks, snores, bubbles, and tinkles like a breaking glass; and the young man who, from the night outside, looks through the window at the young girl who does not see him: seated near the table in the flickering light of the little lamp—Katusha, pensive, dreaming, and smiling at her dreams.
All the literary traits we've noticed in his later works are present here, especially the focus of the narrative, which stands out even more in a long novel than in a short story. The book has a remarkable unity, which sets it apart from War and Peace and Anna Karenina. There are hardly any digressions or episodic elements. A single, relentless thread of action is developed in detail. The same strong characterization and ease of handling found in Kreutzer Sonata is present here as well. The observations are clearer than ever, robust, and brutally realistic, revealing the primal side of humanity: "the terrifying persistence of the beast within man, more frightening when this animal nature isn't obviously visible; when it’s hidden beneath a so-called poetic facade." Take note of the drawing-room conversations, aimed purely at satisfying a physical need: "the need to stimulate digestion by moving the muscles of the tongue and throat"; the harsh portrayal of humanity that spares no one, including the beautiful Korchagina, "with her two fake teeth, prominent elbow bones, and large fingernails," and her décolletage that fills Nekhludov with "shame and disgust, disgust and shame"; or Maslova, the heroine, whose degradation is laid bare; her prematurely aged appearance, her vile, base expression, her suggestive smile, the scent of brandy surrounding her, her red and swollen face. There's a rawness in the naturalistic details: for instance, the woman talking while hunched over the toilet. Youth and poetic imagination have disappeared, except in the passages that recall memories of first love, stirring in the reader’s mind with a hypnotic intensity; the night of Holy Saturday and Passover; the thaw, the dense white mist “that made it impossible to see more than a shadowy mass from five paces away, illuminated by a lamp's red glow”; the roosters crowing at night; the sounds from the frozen river where the ice cracks, snores, bubbles, and tinkling like breaking glass; and the young man who, from the dark outside, watches the young girl who doesn’t notice him: sitting by the table in the flickering light of a small lamp—Katusha, pensive, dreaming, and smiling at her dreams.
The lyrical powers of the writer are given but little play. His art has become more impersonal; more alien to his own life. The world of criminals and revolutionaries, which he here describes, was unfamiliar to him;[2] he enters it only by an effort of voluntary sympathy; he even admits that before studying them at close quarters the revolutionaries inspired him with an unconquerable aversion. All the more admirable is his impeccable observation—a faultless mirror. What a wealth of types, of precise details! How everything is seen; baseness and virtue, without hardness, without weakness, but with a serene understanding and a brotherly pity.... The terrible picture of the women in the prison! They are pitiless to one another; but the artist is the merciful God; he sees, in the heart of each, the distress that hid[Pg 191]es beneath humiliation, and the tearful eyes beneath the mask of effrontery. The pure, faint light which little by little waxes within the vicious mind of Maslova, and at last illumines her with a sacrificial flame, has the touching beauty of one of those rays of sunshine which transfigure some humble scene painted by the brush of Rembrandt. There is no severity here, even for the warders and executioners. "Lord, forgive them, for they know not what they do!" ... The worst of it is that often they do know what they do; they feel all the pangs of remorse, yet they cannot do otherwise. There broods over the book the sense of the crushing and inevitable fatality which weighs upon those who suffer and those who cause that suffering: the director of the prison, full of natural kindness, as sick of his jailer's life as of the pianoforte exercises of the pale, sickly daughter with the dark circles beneath her eyes, who indefatigably murders a rhapsody of Liszt; the Governor-General of the Siberian town, intelligent and kindly, who, in the hope of escaping the inevitable conflict between the good he wishes to do and the evil he is forced to do, has been steadily drinking since the age of thirty-five; who is always sufficiently master of himself to keep up appearances, even when he is drunk. And among these people we find the ordinary affection for wife and children, although their calling renders them pitiless in respect of the rest of humanity.
The writer's lyrical ability is barely showcased. His art has become more detached and less connected to his own life. The world of criminals and revolutionaries he describes here feels foreign to him; he only engages with it through an effort of conscious empathy. He even admits that before studying them closely, the revolutionaries filled him with deep aversion. All the more impressive is his flawless observation—a perfect reflection. What a range of characters, what precise details! Everything is seen; both the low and the noble, without harshness or weakness, but with a calm understanding and compassionate sympathy.... The heartbreaking image of the women in prison! They are ruthless towards each other; yet the artist embodies a merciful God; he perceives, hidden beneath their humiliation, the pain in each heart, and the tearful eyes masked by boldness. The pure, delicate light that gradually grows in the twisted mind of Maslova, ultimately illuminating her with a sacrificial glow, possesses the poignant beauty of those beams of sunlight that transform a humble scene painted by Rembrandt. There’s no harshness here, even towards the guards and executioners. "Lord, forgive them, for they know not what they do!" ... The troubling part is that often they are aware of their actions; they experience all the pangs of guilt, yet feel unable to act differently. A sense of overwhelming and unavoidable fate hangs over the book, affecting both the sufferers and those who inflict suffering: the prison director, who is naturally kind, tired of his role as a jailer, just as he is weary of the piano exercises practiced by his pale, sickly daughter with dark circles under her eyes, who relentlessly butchers a Liszt rhapsody; the Governor-General of the Siberian town, intelligent and compassionate, who has been drinking steadily since he was thirty-five to avoid the inevitable clash between the good he wants to achieve and the evil he must commit; he always manages to maintain appearances, even while drunk. Among these individuals, we also see a normal love for their wives and children, even though their professions render them merciless towards the rest of humanity.
The only character in this book who has no objective reality is Nekhludov himself; and this[Pg 192] is so because Tolstoy has invested him with his own ideas. This is a defect of several of the most notable types in War and Peace and in Anna Karenin; for example, Prince Andrei, Pierre Besoukhov, Levine, and others. The fault was less grave, however, in these earlier books; for the characters, by force of their circumstances and their age, were nearer to the author's actual state of mind. But in Resurrection the author places in the body of an epicurean of thirty-five the disembodied soul of an old man of seventy. I will not say that the moral crisis through which Nekhludov is supposed to pass is absolutely untrue and impossible; nor even that it could not be brought about so suddenly.[3] But there is nothing in the temperament, the character, the previous life of the man as Tolstoy depicts him, to announce or explain this crisis; and once it has commenced nothing interrupts it. Tolstoy has, it is true, with profound observation, represented the impure alloy which at the outset is mingled with the thoughts of sacrifice; the tears of self-pity and admiration; and, later, the horror and repugnance which seize upon Nekhludov when he is brought face to face with reality. But his resolution never flinches. This crisis has[Pg 193] nothing in common with his previous crises, violent but only momentary.[4] Henceforth nothing can arrest this weak and undecided character. A wealthy prince, much respected, greatly enjoying the good things of the world, on the point of marrying a charming girl who loves him and is not distasteful to him, he suddenly decides to abandon everything—wealth, the world, and social position—and to marry a prostitute in order to atone for a remote offence; and his exaltation survives, without flinching, for months; it holds out against every trial, even the news that the woman he wishes to make his wife is continuing her life of debauchery.[5] Here we have a saintliness of which the psychology of a Dostoyevsky would have shown us the source, in the obscure depths of the conscience or even in the organism of his hero. Nekhludov, however, is by no means one of Dostoyevsky's heroes. He is the type of the average man, commonplace, sane, who is Tolstoy's[Pg 194] usual hero. To be exact, we are conscious of the juxtaposition of a very materialistic[6] character and a moral crisis which belongs to another man, and that man the aged Tolstoy.
The only character in this book without any real presence is Nekhludov himself; this[Pg 192] is because Tolstoy has infused him with his own beliefs. This flaw appears in several of the most significant characters in War and Peace and Anna Karenina; for instance, Prince Andrei, Pierre Bezukhov, Levin, and others. However, this issue is less severe in those earlier works, as the characters, due to their situations and ages, were closer to the author's actual mindset. But in Resurrection, the author places the spirit of a seventy-year-old man in the body of a thirty-five-year-old hedonist. I won't claim that the moral crisis Nekhludov is supposed to experience is entirely implausible or could not happen unexpectedly.[3] But there's nothing in Nekhludov's temperament, character, or past life as Tolstoy portrays him to suggest or explain this crisis; and once it starts, nothing interrupts it. It is true that Tolstoy has keenly depicted the tainted thoughts surrounding sacrifice—mixed with self-pity and admiration at first, and later the horror and disgust that overwhelm Nekhludov when confronted with reality. Yet his resolve never wavers. This crisis shares[Pg 193] nothing in common with his previous crises, which, while intense, were only fleeting.[4] From this point on, nothing can stop this wavering and indecisive character. A wealthy and respected prince, he enjoys all the luxuries life offers and is about to marry a lovely girl who loves him and is perfect for him; he suddenly chooses to give it all up—his wealth, his social life, and status—to marry a prostitute as a way to atone for a long-ago wrong; and his resolve remains unyielding for months, withstanding every challenge, even the fact that the woman he wants to marry continues her life of debauchery.[5] Here we find a kind of saintliness that a Dostoyevsky might have traced back to the hidden depths of his character's conscience or even to their very nature. Yet Nekhludov is not one of Dostoyevsky's protagonists. He represents the typical average person—ordinary and sane—who is usually the focus of Tolstoy's attention.[Pg 194] In reality, we see a contrast between a very materialistic[6] character and a moral crisis that belongs to another individual, specifically the older Tolstoy.
The same impression—one of elemental duality—is again produced at the end of the book, where a third part, full of strictly realistic observation, is set beside an evangelical conclusion which is not in any way essential; it is an act of personal faith,[7] which does not logically issue from the life under observation. This is not the first time that Tolstoy's religion has become involved with his realism; but in previous works the two elements have been better mingled. Here they are not amalgamated; they simply co-exist; and the contrast is the more striking in that Tolstoy's faith is always becoming less and less indifferent to proof, while his realism is daily becoming more finely whetted, more free from convention. Here is a sign, not of fatigue, but of age; a certain stiffness, so to speak, in the joints. The religious conclusion is not the organic development of the work. It is a Deus ex machinâ. I[Pg 195] personally am convinced that right in the depth of Tolstoy's being—in spite of all his affirmations—the fusion between his two diverse natures was by no means complete: between the truth of the artist and the truth of the believer.
The same impression—one of basic duality—is created again at the end of the book, where a third section, filled with strictly realistic observations, is placed alongside an evangelical conclusion that isn’t essential; it’s an act of personal faith,[7] which doesn’t logically follow from the life being observed. This isn’t the first time Tolstoy’s religion has intertwined with his realism, but in his earlier works, the two elements blended better. Here, they don’t merge; they only coexist, and the contrast is more noticeable since Tolstoy’s faith is increasingly less indifferent to evidence, while his realism is becoming sharper and more free from convention. This reflects not fatigue, but age; a certain stiffness, so to speak, in the joints. The religious conclusion isn’t the work's organic development. It’s a Deus ex machinâ. I[Pg 195] personally believe that deep down in Tolstoy’s being—in spite of all his statements—the fusion between his two different natures was by no means complete: the truth of the artist and the truth of the believer.
Although Resurrection has not the harmonious fullness of the work of his youth, and although I, for my part, prefer War and Peace, it is none the less one of the most beautiful poems of human compassion; perhaps the most truthful ever written. More than in any other book I see through the pages of this those bright eyes of Tolstoy's, the pale-grey, piercing eyes, "the look that goes straight to the heart,"[8] and in each heart sees its God.
Although Resurrection doesn’t have the same harmonious fullness as his earlier work, and while I personally prefer War and Peace, it is still one of the most beautiful expressions of human compassion; perhaps the most genuine ever written. More than in any other book, I can see those bright eyes of Tolstoy's through the pages, the pale-grey, piercing eyes, "the look that goes straight to the heart,"[8] and in each heart, he sees its God.
[1] Master and Servant (1895) is more or less of a transition between the gloomy novels which preceded it and Resurrection; which is full of the light of the Divine charity. But it is akin to The Death of Ivan Ilyitch and the Popular Tales rather than to Resurrection, which only presents, towards the end of the book, the sublime transformation of a selfish and morally cowardly man under the stress of an impulse of sacrifice. The greater part of the book consists of the extremely realistic picture of a master without kindness and a servant full of resignation, who are surprised, by night, on the steppes, by a blizzard, in which they lose their way. The master, who at first tries to escape, deserting his companion, returns, and finding the latter half-frozen, throws himself upon him, covering him with his body, gives him of his warmth, and sacrifices himself by instinct; he does not know why, but the tears fill his eyes; it seems to him that he has become the man he is seeking to save—Nikita—and that his life is no longer in himself, but in Nikita. "Nikita is alive; then I am still alive, myself." He has almost forgotten who he, Vassili, was. He thinks: "Vassili did not know what had to be done. But I, I know!" He hears the voice of Him whom he was awaiting (here his dream recalls one of the Popular Tales), of Him who, a little while ago, had commanded him to lie upon Nikita. He cries, quite happy: "Lord, I am coming!" and he feels that he is free; that nothing is keeping him back any longer. He is dead.
[1] Master and Servant (1895) is more or less a transition between the dark novels that came before it and Resurrection; which is filled with the light of Divine love. However, it is more similar to The Death of Ivan Ilyitch and the Popular Tales than to Resurrection, which only shows, towards the end of the book, the profound change of a selfish and morally cowardly man under the influence of a desire to sacrifice. Most of the book portrays a very realistic image of a master who lacks kindness and a servant full of acceptance, who are caught at night in a blizzard out on the steppes, becoming lost. The master, who initially tries to escape, abandoning his companion, eventually returns. Finding the servant half-frozen, he throws himself over him, sharing his warmth and instinctively sacrificing himself; he doesn’t understand why, but tears fill his eyes. It feels to him as if he has become the man he is trying to save—Nikita—and that his life is no longer his own, but exists in Nikita. “Nikita is alive; then I am still alive myself.” He has almost forgotten who he, Vassili, was. He thinks: “Vassili didn’t know what needed to be done. But I do!” He hears the voice of the one he had been waiting for (here his dream recalls one of the Popular Tales), the one who had recently commanded him to lie down upon Nikita. He cries out, filled with joy: “Lord, I’m coming!” and he feels that he is free; that nothing holds him back anymore. He is dead.
[2] While on the other hand he had mixed in all the various circles depicted in War and Peace, Anna Karenin, The Cossacks, and Sebastopol; the salons of the nobles, the army, the life of the country estate. He had only to remember.
[2] On the other hand, he had mingled in all the different circles shown in War and Peace, Anna Karenina, The Cossacks, and Sebastopol; the salons of the nobility, the military, and the lifestyle of the country estate. He just had to recall.
[3] "Men carry in them the germ of all the human qualities, and they manifest now one, now another, so that they often appear to be not themselves; that is, themselves as they habitually appear. Among some these changes are more rare; among others more rapid. To the second class of men belongs Nekhludov. Under the influence of various physical or moral causes sudden and complete changes are incessantly being produced within him." (Resurrection.)
[3] "People hold within them the seed of all human traits, and they show different ones at different times, which can make them seem unlike their usual selves. For some, these shifts happen less often; for others, they happen more quickly. Nekhludov belongs to the second group. After being influenced by various physical or emotional factors, he constantly undergoes sudden and profound changes." (Resurrection.)
[4] "Many times in his life he had proceeded to clean up his conscience. This was the term he used to denote those moral crises in which he decided to sweep out the moral refuse which littered his soul. At the conclusion of these crises he never failed to set himself certain rules, which he swore always to keep. He kept a diary; he began a new life. But each time it was not long before he fell once more to the same level, or lower still, than before the crisis." (Resurrection.)
[4] "Many times in his life he had set out to clean up his conscience. This was the phrase he used to describe the moral crises when he decided to clear out the moral junk that cluttered his soul. At the end of these crises, he always made himself certain rules, which he promised to follow. He kept a diary; he started a new life. But each time, it wasn't long before he fell back to the same level, or even lower, than he had been before the crisis." (Resurrection.)
[5] Upon learning that Maslova is engaged in an intrigue with a hospital attendant, Nekhludov is more than ever decided to "sacrifice his liberty in order to redeem the sin of this woman."
[5] Upon finding out that Maslova is involved with a hospital attendant, Nekhludov is more determined than ever to "give up his freedom to make up for this woman's sins."
[6] Tolstoy has never drawn a character with so sure, so broad a touch as in the beginning of Resurrection. Witness the admirable description of Nekhludov's toilet and his actions of the morning before the first session in the Palace of Justice.
[6] Tolstoy has never created a character with such a confident, sweeping brushstroke as in the opening of Resurrection. Check out the excellent depiction of Nekhludov's morning routine and his actions right before the first session in the Palace of Justice.
[7] The word "act" to be found here and there in the text in such phrases as "act of faith" "act of will," is used in a sense peculiar to Catholic and Orthodox Christians. A penitent is told to perform an "act of faith" as penance; which is usually the repetition of certain prayers of the nature of a creed. The "act," in short, is a repetition, a declamation, a meditation: anything but an action.—(TRANS.)
[7] The word "act" appears here and there in the text in phrases like "act of faith" and "act of will," and it's used in a way that’s specific to Catholic and Orthodox Christians. A penitent is instructed to carry out an "act of faith" as part of their penance, which usually involves repeating certain prayers that resemble a creed. In short, the "act" is a repetition, a recitation, a reflection: anything but a physical action.—(TRANS.)
[8] Letter of Countess Tolstoy's, 1884.
Letter from Countess Tolstoy, 1884.
CHAPTER XVI
RELIGION AND POLITICS
Tolstoy never renounced his art. A great artist cannot, even if he would, abandon the reason of his existence. He can, for religious reasons, cease to publish, but he cannot cease to write. Tolstoy never interrupted his work of artistic creation. M. Paul Boyer, who saw him, during the last few years, at Yasnaya Polyana, says that he would now give prominence to his evangelistic works, now to his works of imagination; he would work at the one as a relaxation from the other. When he had finished some social pamphlet, some Appeal to the Rulers or to the Ruled, he would allow himself to resume one of the charming tales which he was, so to speak, in process of recounting to himself; such as his Hadji-Mourad, a military epic, which celebrated an episode of the wars of the Caucasus and the resistance of the mountaineers under Schamyl.[1] Art was still his relaxation, his pleasure; but he would have thought it a piece of vanity to make a parade of it. With the exception of his Cycle of[Pg 200] Readings for Every Day of the Year (1904-5),[2] in which he collected the thoughts of various writers upon Life and the Truth—a true anthology of the poetical wisdom of the world, from the Holy Books of the East to the works of contemporary writers—nearly all his literary works of art, properly so called, which have been written later than 1900 have remained in manuscript.[3]
Tolstoy never gave up his art. A great artist can't, even if they try, abandon the core of their existence. They might stop publishing for religious reasons, but they can't stop writing. Tolstoy never paused his artistic creation. M. Paul Boyer, who saw him in the last few years at Yasnaya Polyana, says that he would alternate between his evangelistic works and his imaginative ones; he worked on one as a break from the other. After finishing a social pamphlet, like an Appeal to the Rulers or to the Ruled, he would let himself dive back into one of the delightful stories he was, in a way, telling himself, such as Hadji-Mourad, a military epic celebrating an episode from the Caucasian wars and the resistance of the mountaineers under Schamyl.[1] Art remained his relaxation, his joy; but he considered it vain to show it off. Except for his Cycle of[Pg 200] Readings for Every Day of the Year (1904-5),[2] where he gathered thoughts from various writers on Life and the Truth—a true anthology of the world's poetic wisdom, from the Holy Books of the East to works by contemporary authors—almost all of his literary works, properly so called, written after 1900 have remained in manuscript.[3]
On the other hand he was boldly and ardently casting his mystical and polemical writings up[Pg 201]on the social battlefield. From 1900 to 1910 such work absorbed the greater part of his time and energy. Russia was passing through an alarming crisis; for a moment the empire of the Tsars seemed to totter on its foundations and about to fall in ruin. The Russo-Japanese war, the disasters which followed it, the revolutionary troubles, the mutinies in the army and the fleet, the massacres, the agrarian disorders, seemed to mark "the end of a world," to quote the title of one of Tolstoy's writings. The height of the crisis was reached in 1904 and 1905. During these years Tolstoy published a remarkable series of works: War and Revolution, The Great Crime, The End of a World. During the last ten years of his life he occupied a situation unique not only in Russia but in the world. He was alone, a stranger to all the parties, to all countries, and rejected by his Church, which had excommunicated him.[4] The logic of his reason and the revolutionary character of his faith had "led him to this dilemma; to live a stranger to other men, or a stranger to the truth." He recalls the Russian proverb: "An old man who lies is a rich man who steals," and he severs himself from mankind in order to speak the truth. He tells the whole truth, and to all. The old hunter of lies continues, unweariedly, to mark down all superstitions, religious or social, and all fetishes. The only exceptions[Pg 202] are the old maleficent powers—the persecutrix, the Church, and the imperial autocracy. Perhaps his enmity towards them was in some degree appeased now that all were casting stones at them. They were familiar; therefore they were already not so formidable! After all, too, the Church and the Tsar were carrying on their peculiar trades; they were at least not deceptive. Tolstoy, in his letter to the Tsar Nikolas II.,[5] although he speaks the truth in a manner entirely unaccommodating to the man as sovereign, is full of gentleness for the sovereign as man; addressing him as "dear brother," praying him to "pardon him if he has hurt him unintentionally," and signing himself, "Your brother who wishes you true happiness."
On the other hand, he was passionately putting his mystical and confrontational writings out on the social battlefield. From 1900 to 1910, this work took up most of his time and energy. Russia was going through a serious crisis; for a moment, the empire of the Tsars seemed to be wobbling on its foundations and was about to crumble. The Russo-Japanese War, the disasters that followed, the revolutionary chaos, the mutinies in the army and navy, the massacres, the agrarian issues, all seemed to signal "the end of a world," to quote part of one of Tolstoy's works. The peak of the crisis occurred in 1904 and 1905. During these years, Tolstoy published an impressive series of works: War and Revolution, The Great Crime, The End of a World. In the last ten years of his life, he found himself in a unique position not just in Russia but globally. He was isolated, alien to all the political parties, all nations, and rejected by his Church, which had excommunicated him. The logic of his reasoning and the revolutionary nature of his beliefs had "led him to this dilemma; to live as a stranger to other men, or a stranger to the truth." He recalls the Russian proverb: "An old man who lies is a rich man who steals," and he distances himself from humanity to speak the truth. He tells the whole truth, to everyone. The old hunter of lies tirelessly continues to expose superstitions, whether religious or social, and all false idols. The only exceptions are the old harmful forces—the oppressors, the Church, and the imperial autocracy. Perhaps his antagonism towards them was somewhat softened now that everyone was throwing stones at them. They were familiar; thus, they were not as intimidating anymore! Besides, the Church and the Tsar were just doing what they do; they were at least not deceitful. In his letter to Tsar Nicholas II, although he speaks the truth in a way that is completely unyielding to him as a ruler, he shows tenderness towards him as a person; addressing him as "dear brother," asking him to "forgive him if he has offended him unintentionally," and signing off as "Your brother who wishes you true happiness."
What Tolstoy can least find it in him to pardon—what he denounces with the utmost hatred—are the new lies; not the old ones, which are no longer able to deceive; not despotism, but the illusion of liberty. It is difficult to say which he hates the more among the followers of the newer idols: whether the Socialists or the "Liberals."
What Tolstoy can least forgive—what he condemns with the greatest hate—are the new lies; not the old ones, which can no longer fool anyone; not despotism, but the false sense of freedom. It’s hard to determine which group he despises more among the supporters of the newer idols: the Socialists or the "Liberals."
He had a long-standing antipathy for the Liberals. It had seized upon him suddenly when, as an officer fresh from Sebastopol, he found himself in the society of the literary men of St. Petersburg. It had been one of the causes of his misunderstanding with Tourgenev. The arrogant noble, the man of ancient race, could not support these "intellectuals," with their profession of making the nation happy, whether by its will or against it, [Pg 203]by forcing their Utopian schemes upon it. Very much a Russian, and of the old stamp,[6] he instinctively distrusted all liberal innovations, and the constitutional ideas which came from the West; and his two journeys abroad only intensified his prejudices. On his return from his first journey he wrote:
He had a long-standing dislike for the Liberals. It had hit him suddenly when, as a fresh officer back from Sebastopol, he found himself among the literary figures of St. Petersburg. This was one of the reasons for his falling out with Tourgenev. The proud nobleman, a member of an ancient lineage, couldn't stand these "intellectuals," with their claims of wanting to make the nation happy, whether through its own choices or against them, by imposing their idealistic plans upon it. Very much a traditional Russian, he instinctively distrusted all liberal changes and the constitutional ideas that came from the West; and his two trips abroad only deepened his biases. After returning from his first trip, he wrote:
"To avoid the ambition of Liberalism."
"To steer clear of the ambitions of Liberalism."
On his return from the second:
On his return from the second:
"A privileged society has no right whatsoever to educate in its own way the masses of which it knows nothing."
"A privileged society has no right to educate the masses in its own way when it knows nothing about them."
In Anna Karenin he freely expresses his contempt for Liberals in general. Levine refuses to associate himself with the work of the provincial institutions for educating the people, and the innovations which are the order of the day. The picture of the elections to the provincial assembly exposes the fool's bargain by which the country changes its ancient Conservative administration for a Liberal régime—nothing is really altered, except that there is one lie the more, while the masters are of inferior blood.
In Anna Karenin, he openly shows his disdain for Liberals in general. Levine chooses not to get involved with the educational work of local institutions or the trends that are currently popular. The depiction of the elections for the provincial assembly reveals the foolish compromise where the country swaps its traditional Conservative government for a Liberal régime—nothing significant changes, except that there's one more lie, and the leaders are of lesser quality.
"We are not worth very much perhaps," says the representative of the aristocracy, "but none the less we have lasted a thousand years."
"We might not be worth much," says the aristocrat, "but we've still lasted a thousand years."
Tolstoy fulminates against the manner in which the Liberals abuse the words, "The People: The Will of the People." What do they know of the people? Who are the People?
Tolstoy rants about how the Liberals misuse the phrases, "The People: The Will of the People." What do they really know about the people? Who are the People?
But it is more especially when the Liberal movement seemed on the point of succeeding and[Pg 204] achieving the convocation of, the first Duma that Tolstoy expressed most violently his disapprobation of its constitutional ideas.
But it was particularly when the Liberal movement appeared ready to succeed and[Pg 204] convene the first Duma that Tolstoy expressed his strong disapproval of its constitutional ideas.
"During the last few years the deformation of Christianity has given rise to a new species of fraud, which has rooted our peoples yet more firmly in their servility. With the help of a complicated system of parliamentary elections it was suggested to them that by electing their representatives directly they were participating in the government, and that in obeying them they were obeying their own will: in short, that they were free. This is a piece of imposture. The people cannot express its will, even with the aid of universal suffrage—1, because no such collective will of a nation of many millions of inhabitants could exist; 2, because even if it existed the majority of voices would not be its expression. Without insisting on the fact that those elected would legislate and administrate not for the general good but in order to maintain themselves in power—without counting on the fact of the popular corruption due to pressure and electoral corruption—this fraud is particularly harmful because of the presumptuous slavery into which all those who submit to it fall.... These free men recall the prisoners who imagine that they are enjoying freedom when they have the right to elect those of their gaolers who are entrusted with the interior policing of the prison.... A member of a despotic State may be entirely free, even in the midst of the most brutal violence. But a member of a constitutional State is always a slave, for he recognises th[Pg 205]e legality of the violence done him.... And now men wish to lead the Russian people into the same state of constitutional slavery in which the other European peoples dwell!"[7]
"Over the past few years, the distortion of Christianity has led to a new kind of fraud that has further entrenched our people in their subservience. Through a complicated system of parliamentary elections, it was suggested that by directly electing their representatives, they were participating in governance and that obeying these representatives meant obeying their own will: in short, they were told they were free. This is a deception. The people cannot express their will, even with universal suffrage—1, because a collective will of a nation with millions cannot exist; 2, because even if it existed, the majority vote would not accurately reflect it. Without emphasizing that those elected would legislate and govern not for the public good but to keep themselves in power—without considering the corruption of the populace due to pressure and electoral manipulation—this fraud is especially detrimental because of the arrogant subjugation into which anyone who submits to it falls.... These so-called free individuals are like prisoners who believe they are enjoying freedom by choosing which of their jailers will oversee the prison's internal security.... A citizen of a despotic state can feel entirely free, even amidst the most brutal oppression. But a citizen of a constitutional state is always a slave, because he acknowledges the legality of the violence done to him.... And now they want to lead the Russian people into the same state of constitutional slavery that the other European peoples endure!"[7]
In his hostility towards Liberalism contempt was[Pg 206] his dominant feeling. In respect of Socialism his dominant feeling was—or rather would have been—hatred, if Tolstoy had not forbidden himself to hate anything whatever. He detested it doubly, because Socialism was the amalgamation of two lies: the lie of liberty and the lie of science. Does it not profess to be founded upon some sort of economic science, whose laws absolutely rule the progress of the world?
In his hostility towards Liberalism, contempt was[Pg 206] his main feeling. When it came to Socialism, his main feeling was—or would have been—hatred, if Tolstoy hadn’t chosen to avoid hating anything at all. He hated it even more because Socialism represented two falsehoods: the falsehood of freedom and the falsehood of science. Doesn’t it claim to be based on some kind of economic science, whose laws completely dictate the progress of the world?
Tolstoy is very hard upon science. He has pages full of terrible irony concerning this modern superstition and "these futile problems: the origin of species, spectrum analysis, the nature of radium, the theory of numbers, animal fossils and other nonsense, to which people attach as much importance to-day as they attributed in the Middle Ages to the Immaculate Conception or the Duality of Substance." He derides these "servants of science, who, just as the servants of the Church, persuade themselves and others that they are saving humanity; who, like the Church, believe in their own infallibility, never agree among themselves, divide themselves into sects, and, like the Church, are the chief cause of unmannerliness, moral ignorance, and the long delay of humanity in freeing itself from the evils under which it suffers; for they have rejected the only thing that co[Pg 207]uld unite humanity: the religious conscience."[8] But his anxiety redoubles, and his indignation bursts its bounds, when he sees the dangerous weapon of the new fanaticism in the hands of those who profess to be regenerating humanity. Every revolutionist saddens him when he resorts to violence. But the intellectual and theoretical revolutionary inspires him with horror: he is a pedantic murderer, an arrogant, sterile intelligence, who loves not men but ideas.[9]
Tolstoy is very critical of science. He fills pages with sharp irony about this modern superstition and "these pointless issues: the origin of species, spectrum analysis, the nature of radium, number theory, animal fossils, and other nonsense, which people value today as much as they did in the Middle Ages with the Immaculate Conception or the Duality of Substance." He mocks these "servants of science, who, just like the servants of the Church, convince themselves and others that they are saving humanity; who, like the Church, believe in their own infallibility, never agree among themselves, split into sects, and, like the Church, are the main cause of rudeness, moral ignorance, and humanity's slow progress in freeing itself from the sufferings it endures; for they have rejected the one thing that could unite humanity: the religious conscience."[Pg 207][8] But his worry intensifies, and his anger spills over, when he sees the dangerous tool of new fanaticism in the hands of those who claim to be rejuvenating humanity. Every revolutionary saddens him when they turn to violence. But the intellectual and theoretical revolutionary fills him with horror: they are a pedantic murderer, an arrogant, barren intellect, who cares for ideas rather than people.[9]
Moreover, these ideas are of a low order.
Moreover, these ideas are of a lower quality.
"The object of Socialism is the satisfaction of the lowest needs of man: his material well-being. And it cannot attain even this end by the means it recommends."[10]
"The goal of Socialism is to meet the basic needs of people: their material well-being. And it can't achieve even this aim through the methods it suggests."[10]
At heart, he is without love. He feels only hatred for the oppressors and "a black envy for the assured and easy life of the rich: a greed like[Pg 208] that of the flies that gather about ordure."[11] When Socialism is victorious the aspect of the world will be terrible. The European horde will rush upon the weak and barbarous peoples with redoubled force, and will enslave them, in order that the ancient proletariats of Europe may debauch themselves at their leisure by idle luxury, as did the people of Rome.[12]
At his core, he is devoid of love. He only feels hatred for the oppressors and a deep jealousy for the easy and assured life of the wealthy: a greed like[Pg 208] that of the flies that swarm around waste."[11] When Socialism triumphs, the state of the world will be grim. The European masses will attack the weak and uncivilized people with even greater intensity, enslaving them so that the working class of Europe can indulge themselves in lazy luxury, just like the people of Rome.[12]
Happily the principal energies of Socialism spend themselves in smoke—in speeches, like those of M. Jaurès.
Happily, the main energies of Socialism are wasted on talk—on speeches, like those of M. Jaurès.
"What an admirable orator! There is something of everything in his speeches—and there is nothing.... Socialism is a little like our Russian orthodoxy: you press it, you push it into its last trenches, you think you have got it fast, and suddenly it turns round and tells you: 'No, I'm not the one you think, I'm somebody else.' And it slips out of your hands.... Patience! Let time do its work. There will be socialistic theories, as there are women's fashions, which soon pass from the drawing-room to the servants' hall."[13]
"What a fantastic speaker! His speeches have a bit of everything—and yet they feel empty.... Socialism is kind of like our Russian orthodoxy: you press it, push it into its last defenses, think you've got it secured, and suddenly it turns around and says, 'No, I'm not what you think, I'm something else.' And it slips right out of your grasp.... Patience! Give it time. There will be socialistic theories, just like women's fashions, which soon go from the drawing room to the servants' quarters."[13]
Although Tolstoy waged war in this manner upon the Liberals and Socialists, it was not—far from it—to leave the field free for autocracy; on the contrary, it was that the battle might be fought in all its fierceness between the old world and the new, after the army of disorderly and dangerous elements had been eliminated. For Tolstoy too[Pg 209] was a believer in the Revolution. But his Revolution was of a very different colour to that of the revolutionaries; it was rather that of a believer of the Middle Ages, who looked on the morrow, perhaps that very day, for the reign of the Holy Spirit.
Although Tolstoy fought against the Liberals and Socialists in this way, it was not—far from it—to pave the way for autocracy; rather, he wanted the battle to be fought in all its intensity between the old world and the new, once the chaotic and dangerous elements had been removed. For Tolstoy was also[Pg 209] a believer in the Revolution. But his idea of Revolution was very different from that of the revolutionaries; it resembled more the perspective of a believer from the Middle Ages, who awaited the coming of the Holy Spirit, possibly even that very day.
"I believe that at this very hour the great revolution is beginning which has been preparing for two thousand years in the Christian world—the revolution which will substitute for corrupted Christianity and the system of domination which proceeds therefrom the true Christianity, the basis of equality between men and of the true liberty to which all beings endowed with reason aspire."[14]
"I believe that at this moment, the major revolution is starting that has been in the making for two thousand years in the Christian world—the revolution that will replace corrupted Christianity and the system of control that comes from it with true Christianity, which is based on equality among people and the genuine freedom that all rational beings strive for." [14]
What time does he choose, this seer and prophet, for his announcement of the new era of love and happiness? The darkest hour of Russian history; the hour of disaster and of shame! Superb power of creative faith! All around it is light—even in darkness. Tolstoy saw in death the signs of renewal; in the calamities of the war in Manchuria, in the downfall of the Russian armies, in the frightful anarchy and the bloody struggle of the classes. His logic—the logic of a dream!—drew from the victory of Japan the astonishing conclusion that Russia should withdraw from all warfare, because the non-Christian peoples will always have the advantage in warfare over the Christian peoples "who have passed through the phase of servile submission." Does this mean the abdication of the Russian people? No; this is pride at its supremest. Russia should withdraw from all warfare bec[Pg 210]ause she must accomplish "the great revolution."
What time does he pick, this seer and prophet, to announce the new era of love and happiness? The darkest hour in Russian history; the hour of disaster and shame! Incredible power of creative faith! All around it is light—even in the darkness. Tolstoy saw death as a sign of renewal; in the calamities of the war in Manchuria, in the downfall of the Russian armies, in the terrifying chaos and bloody class struggles. His reasoning—the reasoning of a dream!—drew from Japan’s victory the surprising conclusion that Russia should withdraw from all wars, because non-Christian nations will always have the upper hand in warfare against Christian nations "that have gone through the phase of servile submission." Does this mean the abdication of the Russian people? No; this is pride at its highest. Russia should pull out of all warfare because she must achieve "the great revolution."
"The Revolution of 1905, which will set men free from brutal oppression, must commence in Russia. It is beginning."
"The Revolution of 1905, which will free people from brutal oppression, must start in Russia. It is starting."
Why must Russia play the part of the chosen people? Because the new Revolution must before all repair the "Great Crime," the great monopolisation of the soil for the profit of a few thousands of wealthy men and the slavery of millions of men—the cruellest of enslavements;[15] and because no people was so consc[Pg 211]ious of this iniquity as the Russian people.[16]
Why does Russia have to act like the chosen people? Because the new Revolution must first address the "Great Crime," the massive control of the land for the benefit of a few wealthy individuals while millions are enslaved— the harshest form of enslavement; and because no one is more aware of this injustice than the Russian people.
Again, and more especially, because the Russian people is of all peoples most thoroughly steeped in the true Christianity, so that the coming revolution should realise, in the name of Christ, the law of union and of love. Now this law of love cannot be fulfilled unless it is based upon the law of non-resistance to evil.[17] This non-resistance (let us mark this well, we who have the misfortune to see in it simply an Utopian fad peculiar to Tolstoy and to a few dreamers) has always been an essential trait of the Russian people.
Again, and especially because the Russian people are the most deeply rooted in true Christianity, the upcoming revolution should bring about, in the name of Christ, the law of unity and love. Now, this law of love cannot be achieved unless it is grounded in the principle of non-resistance to evil.[17] This non-resistance (let's take note of this, we who unfortunately view it merely as a Utopian trend associated with Tolstoy and a few idealists) has always been a fundamental characteristic of the Russian people.
"The Russian people has always assumed, with regard to power, an attitude entirely strange to the other peoples of Europe. It has never entered upon a conflict with power; it has never participated in it, and consequently has never been depraved by it. It has regarded power as an evil which must be avoided. An ancient legend represents the Russians as appealing to the Varingians[Pg 212] to come and govern them. The majority of the Russians have always preferred to submit to acts of violence rather than respond with violence or participate therein. They have therefore always submitted.
"The Russian people have always viewed power in a way that’s completely different from other European nations. They have never engaged in a struggle for power; they've never been part of it, and as a result, they haven't been corrupted by it. They see power as a necessary evil to be avoided. An old legend tells of the Russians asking the Varangians[Pg 212] to come and rule them. Most Russians have preferred to endure acts of violence rather than react with violence or get involved in it. So, they have consistently chosen to submit."
"A voluntary submission, having nothing in common with servile obedience.[18]
"A voluntary submission, completely different from slave-like obedience.[18]
"The true Christian may submit, indeed it is impossible for him not to submit without a struggle to no matter what violence; but he could not obey it—that is, he could not recognise it as legitimate."[19]
"The genuine Christian may submit, and it's nearly impossible for him not to submit without some inner conflict to any kind of violence; however, he couldn't obey it—that is, he couldn't accept it as legitimate."[19]
At the time of writing these lines Tolstoy was still subject to the emotion caused by one of the most tragical examples of this heroic nonresistance of a people—the bloody manifestation of January 22nd in St. Petersburg, when an unarmed crowd, led by Father Gapon, allowed itself to be shot down without a cry of hatred or a gesture of self-defence.
At the time of writing these lines, Tolstoy was still feeling the impact of one of the most tragic examples of this heroic nonresistance of a people—the bloody events of January 22nd in St. Petersburg, when an unarmed crowd, led by Father Gapon, allowed themselves to be shot down without a cry of hatred or a gesture of self-defense.
For a long time the Old Believers, known in Russia as the Sectators, had been obstinately practising, in spite of persecution, non-obedience to the State, and had refused to recognise the legitimacy[Pg 213] of its power.[20] The absurdity of the Russo-Japanese war enabled this state of mind to spread without difficulty through the rural districts. Refusals of military service became more and more general; and the more brutally they were punished the more stubborn the revolt grew in secret. In the provinces, moreover, whole races who knew nothing of Tolstoy had given the example of an absolute and passive refusal to obey the State—the Doukhobors of the Caucasus as early as 1898 and the Georgians of the Gouri towards 1905. Tolstoy influenced these movements far less than they influenced him; and the interest of his writings lies in the fact that in spite of the criticisms of those writers who were of the party of revolution, as was Gorky,[21] he was the mouthpiece of the Old Russian people.
For a long time, the Old Believers, known in Russia as the Sectators, had stubbornly practiced noncompliance with the State despite facing persecution, refusing to acknowledge the legitimacy[Pg 213] of its authority.[20] The absurdity of the Russo-Japanese War allowed this mindset to spread easily in rural areas. Refusals of military service became increasingly common; as they were punished more harshly, the secret resistance only grew stronger. Additionally, entire communities unfamiliar with Tolstoy had exemplified a total and passive refusal to obey the State—the Doukhobors of the Caucasus as early as 1898 and the Georgians of Gouri around 1905. Tolstoy had less influence on these movements than they had on him, and his writings are significant because, despite the critiques from revolutionary writers like Gorky,[21] he represented the voice of the Old Russian people.
The attitude which he preserved, in respect of men who at the peril of their lives were putting into practice the principles which he professed,[22] was one of extreme modesty and dignity. Neither to the[Pg 214] Doukhobors and the Gourians nor to the refractory soldiers did he assume the pose of a master or teacher.
The attitude he maintained towards those who risked their lives to implement the principles he believed in was one of great humility and dignity. He did not take on the role of a master or teacher with the Doukhobors, the Gourians, or the defiant soldiers.
"He who suffers no trials can teach nothing to him who does so suffer."
"He who hasn't faced any struggles can't teach anything to those who have."
He implores "the forgiveness of all those whom his words and his writings may have caused to suffer."[23]
He begs for "the forgiveness of everyone his words and writings may have caused to suffer."[23]
He never urges any one to refuse military service. It is a matter for every man to decide for himself. If he discusses the matter with any one who is hesitating, "he always advises him not to refuse obedience so long as it would not be morally impossible." For if a man hesitates it is because he is not ripe; and "it is better to have one soldier the more than a renegade or hypocrite, which is what[Pg 215] becomes of those who undertake a task beyond their strength."[24] He distrusts the resolution of the refractory Gontcharenko. He fears "that this young man may have been carried away by vanity and vainglory, not by the love of God."[25] To the Doukhobors he writes that they should not persist in their refusal of obedience out of pride, but "if they are capable of so doing, they should save their weaker women and their children. No one will blame them for that." They must persist "only if the spirit of Christ is indeed within them, because then they will be happy to suffer."[26] In any case he prays those who are persecuted "at any cost not to break their affectionate relations with those who persecute them."[27] One must love even Herod, as he says in a letter to a friend: "You say, 'One cannot love Herod.'—I do not know, but I feel, and you also, that one must love him. I know, and you also, that if I do not love him I suffer, that there is no life in me."[28]
He never pushes anyone to refuse military service. It's a decision every man must make for himself. If he talks to someone who is unsure, "he always advises them not to disobey as long as it isn't morally impossible." Because if a person is hesitant, it's because they aren't ready; and "it's better to have one more soldier than a traitor or hypocrite, which is what[Pg 215] happens to those who take on a task they can't handle."[24] He doubts the resolve of the rebellious Gontcharenko. He worries "that this young man might have been swept away by pride and arrogance, not by love for God."[25] To the Doukhobors, he writes that they shouldn't continue refusing to obey out of pride, but "if they can, they should protect their weaker women and children. No one will fault them for that." They should continue only "if the spirit of Christ truly lives within them, because then they will embrace suffering."[26] In any case, he prays that those who are persecuted "at all costs should maintain their loving relationships with those who persecute them."[27] One must even love Herod, as he says in a letter to a friend: "You say, 'One cannot love Herod.'—I don't know, but I feel, and you do too, that one must love him. I know, and you know too, that if I don't love him I suffer, that there is no life in me."[28]
Too vast a love in the opinion of some; and so free from human egoism that it wastes itself in the void. Yet who more than Tolstoy distrusts "abstract love"?
Too big a love for some people; and so free from human selfishness that it ends up fading away into nothingness. But who more than Tolstoy is skeptical of "abstract love"?
"The greatest modern sin: the abstract love of humanity, impersonal love for those who are—somewhere, out of sight.... To love those we do not know, those whom we shall never meet, is so easy a thing! There is no need to sacrifice anything; and at the same time we are so pleased with ourselves! The conscience is fooled.—No. We must love our neighbours—those we live with, and who are in our way and embarrass us."[30]
"The biggest modern sin: the abstract love for humanity, an impersonal love for people who are—somewhere, out of sight.... Loving those we don’t know, those we will never meet, is such an easy thing! There’s no need to sacrifice anything; and at the same time, we feel so great about ourselves! Our conscience is tricked.—No. We must love our neighbors—those we live with, who are in our way and who frustrate us."[30]
I have read in most of the studies of Tolstoy's work that his faith and philosophy are not original. It is true; the beauty of these ideas is eternal and can never appear a momentary fashion. Others complain of their Utopian character. This also is true; they are Utopian, the New Testament is Utopian. A prophet is a Utopian; he treads the earth but sees the life of eternity; and that this apparition should have been granted to us, that we should have seen among us the last of the prophets, that the greatest of our artists should wear this aureole on his brow—there, it seems to me, is a fact more novel and of far greater importance to the world than one religion the more, or a new philosophy. Those are blind who do not perceive the miracle of this great mind, the incarnation of fraternal love in the midst of a people and a century stained with the blood of hatred!
I’ve read in many studies of Tolstoy’s work that his faith and philosophy aren’t original. That’s true; the beauty of these ideas is timeless and will never be just a passing trend. Some people say they’re too idealistic. That’s true as well; they are idealistic—the New Testament is idealistic. A prophet is someone who envisions an ideal world; they walk the earth but see the life of eternity. The fact that we were able to witness the last of the prophets and that our greatest artist bears this halo of enlightenment—it seems to me this is a more remarkable and significant fact for the world than another religion or a new philosophy. Those who fail to see the miracle of this great mind, the embodiment of brotherly love in a time and place marred by hatred, are blind!
[1] Le Temps, November 2, 1902.
[2] Tolstoy regarded this as one of his most important works. "One of my books—For Every Day—to which I have the conceit to attach a great importance...." (Letter to Jan Styka, July 27 August 9, 1909).
[2] Tolstoy saw this as one of his most significant works. "One of my books—For Every Day—which I foolishly think is very important...." (Letter to Jan Styka, July 27 August 9, 1909).
[3] These works should shortly appear, under the supervision of Countess Alexandra, Tolstoy's daughter. The list of them has been published in various journals. We may mention Hadji-Mourad, Father Sergius, the psychology of a monk; She Had Every Virtue, the study of a woman; the Diary of a Madman, the Diary of a Mother, the Story of a Doukhobor, the Story of a Hive, the Posthumous Journal of Theodore Kouzmitch, Aliocha Govchkoff, Tikhon and Melanie, After the Ball, The Moon shines in the Dark, A Young Tsar, What I saw in a Dream, Who is the Murderer? (containing social ideas), Modern Socialism, a comedy; The Learned Woman, Childish Wisdom, sketches of children who converse upon moral subjects; The Living Corpse, a drama in seventeen tableaux; It is all her Fault, a peasant comedy in two acts, directed against alcohol (apparently Tolstoy's last literary work, as he wrote it in May-June, 1910), and a number of social studies. It is announced that they will form two octavo volumes of six hundred pages each.
[3] These works should be released soon, supervised by Countess Alexandra, Tolstoy's daughter. The titles have been listed in various magazines. Notable mentions include Hadji-Mourad, Father Sergius, which explores the psychology of a monk; She Had Every Virtue, a study of a woman; Diary of a Madman, Diary of a Mother, Story of a Doukhobor, Story of a Hive, Posthumous Journal of Theodore Kouzmitch, Aliocha Govchkoff, Tikhon and Melanie, After the Ball, The Moon Shines in the Dark, A Young Tsar, What I Saw in a Dream, Who is the Murderer? (which includes social themes), Modern Socialism, a comedy; The Learned Woman, Childish Wisdom, sketches of children discussing moral topics; The Living Corpse, a drama in seventeen scenes; It is All Her Fault, a peasant comedy in two acts that critiques alcohol (seemingly Tolstoy's last literary work, written in May-June 1910), and several social studies. They are expected to be published in two octavo volumes of six hundred pages each.
But the essential work as yet unpublished is Tolstoy's Journal, which covers forty years of his life, and will fill, so it is said, no less than thirty volumes.
But the key work that hasn't been published yet is Tolstoy's Journal, which spans forty years of his life and is expected to take up at least thirty volumes.
[4] The excommunication of Tolstoy by the Holy Synod was declared on February 22, 1901. The excuse was a chapter of Resurrection relating to Mass and the Eucharist. This chapter has unhappily been suppressed in the French edition.
[4] Tolstoy was officially excommunicated by the Holy Synod on February 22, 1901. The reason given was a chapter in Resurrection that dealt with Mass and the Eucharist. Unfortunately, this chapter has been removed from the French edition.
[7] The End of a World (1905-6). See the telegram addressed by Tolstoy to an American journal: "The agitation in the Zemstvos has as its object the limitation of despotic power and the establishment of a representative government. Whether or no they succeed the result will be a postponement of any true social improvement. Political agitation, while producing the unfortunate illusion of such improvement by external means, arrests true progress, as may be proved by the example of all the constitutional States—France, England, America, &c." (Preface to the French translation of The Great Crime, 1905.)
[7] The End of a World (1905-6). See the telegram sent by Tolstoy to an American journal: "The unrest in the Zemstvos aims to limit tyrannical power and establish a representative government. Whether they succeed or not, the outcome will be a delay in any real social progress. Political unrest, while creating the misleading illusion of improvement through external means, hinders genuine advancement, as seen in all constitutional countries—France, England, America, etc." (Preface to the French translation of The Great Crime, 1905.)
In a long and interesting letter to a lady who asked him to join a Committee for the Propagation of Reading and Writing among the People, Tolstoy expressed yet other objections to the Liberals: they have always played the part of dupes; they act as the accomplices of the autocracy through fear; their participation in the government gives the latter a moral prestige, and accustoms them to compromises, which quickly make them the instruments of power. Alexander II. used to say that all the Liberals were ready to sell themselves for honours if not for money; Alexander III. was able, without danger, to eradicate the liberal work of his father. "The Liberals whispered among themselves that this did not please them; but they continued to attend the tribunals, to serve the State and the press; in the press they alluded to those things to which allusion was allowed, and were silent upon matters to which allusion was prohibited." They did the same under Nikolas II. "When this young man, who knows nothing and understands nothing, replies tactlessly and with effrontery to the representatives of the people, do the Liberals protest? By no means ... From every side they send the young Tsar their cowardly and flattering congratulations." (Further Letters.)
In a long and engaging letter to a woman who invited him to join a Committee for the Propagation of Reading and Writing among the People, Tolstoy shared more criticisms of the Liberals: they have always played the role of fools; they act as enablers of the autocracy out of fear; their involvement in the government gives it moral authority, and it conditions them to accept compromises, which soon turn them into tools of the powerful. Alexander II used to say that all the Liberals would gladly sell themselves for honors if not for money; Alexander III was able to eliminate his father’s liberal efforts without any backlash. "The Liberals quietly complained among themselves that this was disappointing; yet they continued to participate in the courts, serve the State, and work for the press; in the media, they referenced topics that were permissible while remaining silent on those that were not." They acted the same way under Nicholas II. "When this young man, who knows nothing and understands nothing, responds indiscreetly and impudently to the representatives of the people, do the Liberals speak out? Not at all... From all sides, they send the young Tsar their cowardly and flattering congratulations." (Further Letters.)
[8] War and Revolution.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War and Revolution.
In Resurrection, at the hearing of Maslova's appeal, in the Senate, it is a materialistic Darwinist who is most strongly opposed to the revision, because he is secretly shocked that Nekhludov should wish, as a matter of duty, to marry a prostitute; any manifestation of duty, and still more, of religious feeling, having the effect upon him of a personal insult.
In Resurrection, during the hearing of Maslova's appeal in the Senate, it's a materialistic Darwinist who is most strongly against the revision, because he is secretly appalled that Nekhludov would feel obligated to marry a prostitute; any sign of duty, and even more, of religious sentiment, strikes him as a personal insult.
[9] As a type, take Novodvorov, the revolutionary leader in Resurrection, whose excessive vanity and egoism have sterilised a fine intelligence. No imagination; "a total absence of the moral and æsthetic qualities which produce doubt."
[9] For example, consider Novodvorov, the revolutionary leader in Resurrection, whose excessive pride and selfishness have wasted a sharp mind. No creativity; "a complete lack of the moral and aesthetic qualities that create doubt."
Following his footsteps like a shadow is Markel, the artisan who has become a revolutionist through humiliation and the desire for revenge; a passionate worshipper of science, which he cannot comprehend; a fanatical anticlerical and an ascetic.
Following his footsteps like a shadow is Markel, the craftsman who has become a revolutionary through humiliation and a thirst for revenge; a devoted admirer of science, which he struggles to understand; a fervent opponent of the church and a minimalist.
In Three More Dead or The Divine and the Human we shall find a few specimens of the new generation of revolutionaries: Romane and his friends, who despise the old Terrorists, and profess to attain their ends scientifically, by transforming an agricultural into an industrial people.
In Three More Dead or The Divine and the Human, we will encounter a few examples of the new generation of revolutionaries: Romane and his friends, who look down on the old Terrorists and claim to achieve their goals scientifically by turning an agricultural society into an industrial one.
[14] The End of a World.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The End of a World.
[15] "The cruellest enslavement is to be deprived of the earth, for the slave of a master is the slave of only one; but the man deprived of the land is the slave of all the world." (The Great Crime)
[15] "The harshest form of enslavement is being cut off from the land, because the slave of a master is only under one person; but the person who is denied their land is a slave to everyone." (The Great Crime)
[16] Russia was actually in a somewhat special situation; and although Tolstoy may have been wrong to found his generalisations concerning other European States upon the condition of Russia, we cannot be surprised that he was most sensible to the sufferings which touched him most nearly. See, in The Great Crime, his conversations on the road to Toula with the peasants, who were all in want of bread because they lacked land, and who were all secretly waiting for the land to be restored to them. The agricultural population of Russia forms 80 per cent, of the nation. A hundred million of men, says Tolstoy, are dying of hunger because of the seizure of the soil by the landed proprietors. When people speak to them of remedying their evils through the agency of the Press, or by the separation of Church and State, or by nationalist representation, or even by the eight-hours day, they impudently mock at them:
[16] Russia was really in a unique position; and although Tolstoy might have been mistaken to base his generalizations about other European countries on Russia's situation, we can’t be surprised that he was particularly attuned to the suffering that affected him most directly. In The Great Crime, he shares conversations on the road to Toula with peasants who were all struggling for bread because they didn’t have land, and they were all secretly hoping for the return of that land to them. The agricultural population of Russia makes up 80 percent of the country. A hundred million people, Tolstoy writes, are starving due to the land being taken by the landowners. When people suggest fixing their problems through the media, or by separating Church and State, or through national representation, or even with an eight-hour workday, they arrogantly laugh them off:
"Those who are apparently looking everywhere for the means of bettering the condition of the masses of the people remind one of what one sees in the theatre, when all the spectators have an excellent view of an actor who is supposed to be concealed, while his fellow-players, who also have a full view of him, pretend not to see him, and endeavour to distract one another's attention from him."
"People who seem to be searching everywhere for ways to improve the lives of the masses remind me of what you see in the theater, where all the audience can clearly see an actor who is supposed to be hidden, while his fellow actors, who also see him perfectly, act as if they don't notice him and try to distract each other's attention away from him."
There is no remedy but that of returning the soil to the labouring people. As a solution of the property question, Tolstoy recommends the doctrine of Henry George and his suggested single tax upon the value of the soil. This is his economic gospel; he returns to it unwearied, and has assimilated it so thoroughly that in his writings he often uses entire phrases of George's.
There’s no solution except giving the land back to the working people. To solve the property issue, Tolstoy supports the ideas of Henry George and his proposed single tax on land value. This is his economic belief; he never tires of it and has embraced it so completely that in his writings he frequently uses entire phrases from George.
[17] "The law of non-resistance to evil is the keystone of the whole building. To admit the law of mutual help while misunderstanding the precept of non-resistance is to build the vault without sealing the central portion." (The End of a World.)
[17] "The principle of not fighting against evil is the foundation of everything. Embracing the idea of helping each other while misinterpreting the principle of non-resistance is like constructing the arch without securing its central part." (The End of a World.)
[18] In a letter written in 1900 to a friend (Further Letters) Tolstoy complains of the false interpretation given to his doctrine of non-resistance. "People," he says, "confound Do not oppose evil by evil with Do not oppose evil: that is to say, Be indifferent to evil. ..." "Whereas the conflict with evil is the sole object of Christianity, and the commandment of non-resistance to evil is given as the most effectual means of conflict."
[18] In a letter written in 1900 to a friend (Further Letters), Tolstoy expresses frustration about the misunderstanding of his doctrine of non-resistance. "People," he says, "mix up Do not oppose evil with evil with Do not oppose evil: meaning Be indifferent to evil. ..." "However, the struggle against evil is the main purpose of Christianity, and the commandment of non-resistance to evil is given as the most effective way to engage in that struggle."
[19] The End of a World.
[21] After Tolstoy's condemnation of the upheaval in the Zemstvos, Gorky, making himself the interpreter of the displeasure of his friends, wrote as follows: "This man has become the slave of his theory. For a long time he has isolated himself from the life of Russia, and he no longer listens to the voice of the people. He hovers over Russia at too great a height."
[21] After Tolstoy criticized the turmoil in the Zemstvos, Gorky, representing the frustrations of his friends, wrote: "This man has become a slave to his theory. For a long time, he has distanced himself from the life of Russia, and he no longer hears the voice of the people. He looks down on Russia from too high up."
[22] It was a bitter trial to him that he could not contrive to be persecuted. He had a thirst for martyrdom; but the Government very wisely took good care not to satisfy him.
[22] It was a harsh struggle for him that he couldn't find a way to be persecuted. He craved martyrdom; but the Government wisely ensured they didn't fulfill that desire.
"They are persecuting my friends all around me, and leaving me in peace, although if any one is dangerous it is I. Evidently I am not worth persecution, and I am ashamed of the fact." (Letter to Teneromo, 1892, Further Letters.)
"They're targeting my friends all around me, while leaving me alone, even though I'm the one who's actually dangerous. Clearly, I'm not worth going after, and it makes me feel ashamed." (Letter to Teneromo, 1892, Further Letters.)
"Evidently I am not worthy of persecution, and I shall have to die like this, without having ever been able to testify to the truth by physical suffering." (To Teneromo, May 16,1892, ibid.)
"Evidently, I’m not worthy of persecution, and I’ll have to die like this, without ever being able to witness the truth through physical suffering." (To Teneromo, May 16, 1892, ibid.)
"It hurts me to be at liberty." (To Teneromo, June i, 1894, ibid.)
"It hurts me to be free." (To Teneromo, June 1, 1894, ibid.)
That he was at liberty was, Heaven knows, no fault of his! He insults the Tsars, he attacks the fatherland, "that ghastly fetish to which men sacrifice their life and liberty and reason." (The End of a World.) Then see, in War and Revolution, the summary of Russian history. It is a gallery of monsters: "The maniac Ivan the Terrible, the drunkard Peter I., the ignorant cook, Catherine I., the sensual and profligate Elizabeth, the degenerate Paul, the parricide Alexander I. [the only one of them for whom Tolstoy felt a secret liking], the cruel and ignorant Nikolas I.; Alexander II., unintelligent and evil rather than good; Alexander III., an undeniable sot, brutal and ignorant; Nikolas II., an innocent young officer of hussars, with an entourage of coxcombs, a young man who knows nothing and understands nothing."
That he was free was, God knows, not his fault! He insults the Tsars, he goes after the homeland, "that awful idol to which people sacrifice their lives, freedom, and sanity." (The End of a World.) Then check out War and Revolution for a summary of Russian history. It's a lineup of monsters: "The maniac Ivan the Terrible, the drunkard Peter I, the clueless cook, Catherine I, the indulgent and dissolute Elizabeth, the weak Paul, the parricide Alexander I. [the only one of them that Tolstoy secretly liked], the cruel and ignorant Nicholas I; Alexander II, more evil than good; Alexander III, an undeniable drunk, brutal and uneducated; Nicholas II, an innocent young hussar officer, surrounded by fools, a young man who knows nothing and gets nothing."
[29] "It is like a crack in a pneumatic machine; all the vapour of egoism that we wish to drain from the human soul re-enters by it." He ingeniously strives to prove that the original text has been wrongly read; that the exact wording of the Second Commandment was in fact "Love thy neighbour as Himself (as God)." (Conversations with Teneromo.)
[29] "It's like a leak in a pneumatic machine; all the steam of egoism that we want to remove from the human soul comes back through it." He cleverly tries to show that the original text has been misread; that the correct wording of the Second Commandment was actually "Love your neighbor as Himself (as God)." (Conversations with Teneromo.)
[30] Conversations with Teneromo.
CHAPTER XVII
OLD AGE
His face had taken on definite lines; had become as it will remain in the memory of men: the large countenance, crossed by the arch of a double furrow; the white, bristling eyebrows; the patriarchal beard, recalling that of the Moses of Dijon. The aged face was gentler and softer; it bore the traces of illness, of sorrow, of disappointment, and of affectionate kindness. What a change from the almost animal brutality of the same face at twenty, and the heavy rigidity of the soldier of Sebastopol! But the eyes have always the same profound fixity, the same look of loyalty, which hides nothing and from which nothing is hidden.
His face had taken on distinct lines; it had become as it will remain in people's memories: the large features, marked by a deep furrow; the white, bristling eyebrows; the patriarchal beard, reminiscent of the Moses of Dijon. The aged face was gentler and softer; it showed signs of illness, sorrow, disappointment, and warm kindness. What a change from the almost animal brutality of the same face at twenty, and the heavy stiffness of the soldier from Sebastopol! But the eyes always held the same deep intensity, the same loyal look that reveals nothing and conceals nothing.
Nine years before his death, in his reply to the Holy Synod (April 17, 1901) Tolstoy had said:
Nine years before his death, in his response to the Holy Synod (April 17, 1901), Tolstoy stated:
"I owe it to my faith to live in peace and gladness, and to be able also, in peace and gladness, to travel on towards death."
"I owe it to my beliefs to live in peace and happiness, and to be able, in peace and happiness, to move forward toward death."
Reading this I am reminded of the ancient saying: "tha[Pg 220]t we should call no man happy until he is dead."
Reading this I am reminded of the ancient saying: "that we should call no man happy until he is dead."
Were they lasting, this peace and joy that he then boasted of possessing?
Were the peace and joy he claimed to have at that time lasting?
The hopes of the "great Revolution" of 1905 had vanished. The shadows had gathered more thickly; the expected light had never risen. To the upheavals of the revolutionaries exhaustion had succeeded. Nothing of the old injustice was altered, except that poverty had increased. Even in 1906 Tolstoy had lost a little of his confidence in the historic vocation of the Russian Slavs, and his obstinate faith sought abroad for other peoples whom he might invest with this mission. He thought of the "great and wise Chinese nation." He believed "that the peoples of the Orient were called to recover that liberty which the peoples of the Occident had lost almost without chance of recovery"; and that China, at the head of the Asiatic peoples, would accomplish the transformation of humanity in the way of Tao, the eternal Law.[1]
The hopes of the "great Revolution" of 1905 had faded away. The shadows had grown thicker; the expected light never appeared. Exhaustion had replaced the upheavals of the revolutionaries. Nothing about the old injustice had changed, except that poverty had worsened. Even in 1906, Tolstoy had lost some of his faith in the historic role of the Russian Slavs, and his stubborn belief looked to other nations to take on this mission. He considered the "great and wise Chinese nation." He believed "that the peoples of the Orient were meant to reclaim the freedom that the peoples of the Occident had nearly lost for good"; and that China, leading the Asian nations, would bring about a transformation of humanity in line with Tao, the eternal Law.[1]
A hope quickly destroyed: the China of Lao-Tse and Confucius was decrying its bygone wisdom, as Japan had already done in order to imitate Europe.[2] The persecuted Doukhobors had migrated to Canada, and there, to the scandal of Tolstoy, they[Pg 221] immediately reverted to the property system.[3] The Gourians were scarcely delivered from the yoke of the State when they began to destroy those who did not think as they did; and the Russian troops were called out to put matters in order. The very Jews, "whose native country had hitherto been the fairest a man could desire—the Book,"[4] were attacked by the malady of Zionism, that movement of false nationalism, "which is flesh of the flesh of contemporary Europeanism, or rather its rickety child."[5]
A quickly shattered hope: the China of Lao-Tse and Confucius was rejecting its past wisdom, just like Japan had done in order to mimic Europe.[2] The persecuted Doukhobors had moved to Canada, and there, to Tolstoy's dismay, they[Pg 221] quickly returned to the system of private property.[3] The Gourians had barely freed themselves from State control when they started targeting those who disagreed with them; Russian troops were called in to restore order. Even the Jews, "whose homeland had always been the most beautiful a person could wish for—the Book,"[4] fell victim to the affliction of Zionism, that misguided movement of nationalism, "which is of the very essence of contemporary Europeanism, or rather its frail offspring."[5]
Tolstoy was saddened, but not discouraged. He had faith in God and in the future.
Tolstoy felt sad, but he wasn't discouraged. He had faith in God and in what was to come.
"All would be perfect if one could grow a forest in the wink of an eye. Unhappily, this is impossible; we must wait until the seed germinates, until the shoots push up, the leaves come, and then the stem which finally becomes a tree."[6]
"Everything would be perfect if we could grow a forest in the blink of an eye. Unfortunately, that's not possible; we have to wait for the seed to sprout, for the shoots to emerge, for the leaves to appear, and then for the stem to finally grow into a tree." [6]
But many trees are needed to make a forest; and Tolstoy was alone; glorious, but alone. Men wrote to him from all parts of the world; from Mohamedan countries, from China and Japan, where Resurrection was translated, and where his ideas upon "the restitution of the land to the people" were[Pg 222] being propagated.[7] The American papers interviewed viewed him; the French consulted him on matters of art, or the separation of Church and State.[8]
But many trees are needed to make a forest; and Tolstoy was alone; glorious, but alone. People wrote to him from all over the world; from Muslim countries, from China and Japan, where Resurrection was translated, and where his ideas about "the restitution of the land to the people" were[Pg 222] being spread.[7] American newspapers interviewed him; the French consulted him on art matters, or about the separation of Church and State.[8]
But he had not three hundred disciples, and he knew it. Moreover, he did not take pains to make them. He repulsed the attempts of his friends to form groups of Tolstoyans.
But he didn't have three hundred followers, and he was aware of that. Furthermore, he didn’t put in the effort to create them. He turned down his friends' attempts to organize groups of Tolstoyans.
"We must not go in search of one another, but we must all seek God.... You say: 'Together it is easier.'—What? To labour, to reap, yes. But to draw near to God—one can only do so in isolation.... I see the world as an enormous temple in which the light falls from on high and precisely in the middle. To become united we must all go towards the light. Then all of us, come together from all directions, will find ourselves in the company of men we did not look for; in that is the joy."[9]
"We shouldn't be looking for each other; instead, we should all be seeking God. You say, 'Together it’s easier.'—What? To work, to gather, sure. But to get close to God— that can only happen alone. I see the world as a huge temple where the light comes down from above, right in the center. To unite, we must all move towards the light. Then, as we all come together from different paths, we’ll find ourselves in the company of people we never expected; that’s where the joy is."[9]
How many have found themselves together under the ray which falls from the dome? What matter! It is enough to be one and alone if one is with God.
How many have found themselves together under the light that comes from the dome? What does it matter! It's enough to be one and alone if you're with God.
"As only a burning object can communicate fire to other objects, so only the true faith and life of a man can communicate themselves to other men and to spread the truth."[10]
"Just like only something that’s on fire can pass that fire to other things, only a person's genuine faith and life can share themselves with others and spread the truth." [10]
Perhaps; but to what point was this isolated fa[Pg 223]ith able to assure Tolstoy of happiness? How far he was, in his latter days, from the voluntary calm of a Goethe! One would almost say that he avoided it, fled from it, hated it.
Perhaps; but to what extent could this isolated faith guarantee Tolstoy happiness? In his later years, he was so far from the peaceful acceptance of someone like Goethe! One might almost argue that he avoided it, ran from it, detested it.
"One must thank God for being discontented with oneself. If one could always be so! The discord of life with what ought to be is precisely the sign of life itself, the movement upwards from the lesser to the greater, from worse to better. And this discord is the condition of good. It is an evil when a man is calm and satisfied with himself."[11]
"One should be grateful to God for feeling dissatisfied with oneself. If only that feeling could last! The clash between life as it is and how it should be is exactly what indicates we're alive, the drive to move from less to more, from worse to better. This tension is necessary for good. It’s a problem when someone is too calm and content with who they are."[11]
He imagines the following subject for a novel—showing that the persistent discontent of a Levine or a Besoukhov was not yet extinct in him:
He envisions the following idea for a novel—proving that the ongoing dissatisfaction of a Levine or a Besoukhov was still very much alive in him:
"I often picture to myself a man brought up in revolutionary circles, and at first a revolutionist, then a populist, then a socialist, then orthodox, then a monk at Afone, then an atheist, a good paterfamilias, and finally a Doukhobor. He takes up everything and is always forsaking everything; men deride him, for he has performed nothing, and dies, forgotten, in a hospital. Dying, he thinks he has wasted his life. And yet he is a saint."[12]
"I often imagine a man raised in revolutionary circles, initially a revolutionary, then a populist, then a socialist, then orthodox, then a monk at Afone, then an atheist, a caring family man, and finally a Doukhobor. He embraces everything and continuously lets go of everything; people mock him because he accomplished nothing, and he dies, forgotten, in a hospital. As he dies, he believes he has wasted his life. Yet, he is a saint."[12]
Had he still doubts—he, so full of faith? Who knows? In a man who has remained robust in body and mind even into old age life cannot come to a halt at a definite stage of thought. Life goes onwards.
Had he still doubts—he, so full of faith? Who knows? In a man who has stayed strong in body and mind even into old age, life can’t just stop at a specific stage of thought. Life moves forward.
"Movement is life."[13]
"Movement is life." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Many things must have changed within him during the last few years. Did he not modify his opinion of revolutionaries? Who can even say that his faith in non-resistance to evil was not at length a little shaken? Even in Resurrection the relations of Nekhludov with the condemned "politicals" completely change his ideas as to the Russian revolutionary party.
Many things must have changed within him over the last few years. Hasn't he changed his views on revolutionaries? Who can even say that his belief in non-resistance to evil wasn't eventually a bit shaken? Even in Resurrection, Nekhludov's interactions with the condemned "politicals" completely alter his thoughts about the Russian revolutionary party.
"Up till that time he had felt an aversion for their cruelty, their criminal dissimulation, their attempts upon life, their sufficiency, their selfcontentment, their insupportable vanity. But when he saw them more closely, when he saw how they were treated by the authorities, he understood that they could not be otherwise."
"Until that moment, he had a strong dislike for their cruelty, their deceit, their attempts on life, their arrogance, their self-satisfaction, and their unbearable vanity. But when he looked at them more closely, seeing how the authorities treated them, he realized that they couldn’t be any different."
And he admires their high ideal of duty, which implies total self-sacrifice.
And he admires their strong commitment to duty, which means complete selflessness.
Since 1900, however, the revolutionary tide had risen; starting from the "intellectuals," it had gained the people, and was obscurely moving amidst the thousands of the poor. The advance-guard of their threatening army defiled below Tolstoy's window at Yasnaya Polyana. Three tales, published by the Mercure de France,[14] which were among the last pages written by Tolstoy, give us a glimpse of the sorrow and the perplexity which this spectacle caused him. The years were indeed remote when the pilgrims wandered through the countryside of Toula, pious and simple of heart. Now he saw the invasion of starving wanderers.[Pg 225] They came to him every day. Tolstoy, who chatted with them, was struck by the hatred that animated them; they no longer, as before, saw the rich as "people who save their souls by distributing alms, but as bandits, brigands, who drink the blood of the labouring people." Many were educated men, ruined, on the brink of that despair which makes a man capable of anything.
Since 1900, though, the revolutionary wave had grown; starting with the "intellectuals," it had reached the masses and was quietly moving among the thousands of the poor. The advance guard of their threatening army marched past Tolstoy's window at Yasnaya Polyana. Three stories published by the Mercure de France,[14] which were among the last pages written by Tolstoy, give us a glimpse of the sadness and confusion this scene caused him. The years were far behind when pilgrims roamed the countryside of Toula, pious and simple-hearted. Now he saw the influx of starving wanderers.[Pg 225] They came to him every day. Tolstoy, who spoke with them, was struck by the hatred that fueled them; they no longer viewed the wealthy as "people who save their souls by giving to charity," but as bandits and thieves who drained the life from the working class." Many were educated men, ruined and on the verge of despair that could drive a person to do anything.
"It is not in the deserts and the forests, but in slums of cities and on the great highways that the barbarians are reared who will do to modern civilisation what the Huns and Vandals did to the ancient civilisation."
"It’s not in the deserts and forests, but in the slums of cities and on the major highways where the barbarians are growing up who will do to modern civilization what the Huns and Vandals did to ancient civilization."
So said Henry George. And Tolstoy adds:
So said Henry George. And Tolstoy adds:
"The Vandals are already here in Russia, and they will be particularly terrible among our profoundly religious people, because we know nothing of the curbs, the convenances and public opinion, which are so strongly developed among European peoples."
"The Vandals are already in Russia, and they will be especially terrifying to our deeply religious people, because we know nothing of the restrictions, the convenances, and public opinion, which are so well established among European nations."
Tolstoy often received letters from these rebels, protesting against his doctrine of non-resistance to evil, and saying that the evil that the rulers and the wealthy do to the people can only be replied to by cries of "Vengeance! Vengeance! Vengeance!" Did Tolstoy still condemn them? We do not know. But when, a few days later, he saw in his own village the villagers weeping while their sheep and their samovars were seized and taken from them by callous authorities, he also cried vengeance in vain against these thieves, "these ministers and their acolytes, who are engaged in the brandy[Pg 226] traffic, or in teaching men to murder, or condemning men to deportation, prison, or the gallows—these men, all perfectly convinced that the samovars, sheep, calves, and linen which they took from the miserable peasants would find their highest use in furthering the distillation of brandy which poisons the drinker, in the manufacture of murderous weapons, in the construction of jails and convict prisons, and above all in the distribution of appointments to their assistants and themselves."
Tolstoy often received letters from these rebels, protesting against his idea of not resisting evil, arguing that the harm done by the rulers and the wealthy to the people can only be answered with cries of "Vengeance! Vengeance! Vengeance!" Did Tolstoy still condemn them? We don't know. But when, a few days later, he saw in his own village the villagers crying as their sheep and samovars were taken from them by indifferent authorities, he also shouted for vengeance in vain against these thieves, "these officials and their supporters, who are involved in the brandy[Pg 226] trade, or in teaching people to kill, or sending people to deportation, prison, or the gallows—these men, all completely convinced that the samovars, sheep, calves, and linens they took from the poor peasants would be best used to promote the distillation of brandy that poisons the drinker, to create deadly weapons, to build jails and prisons, and most importantly, to distribute jobs to their friends and themselves."
It is sad, after a whole life lived in the expectation and the proclamation of the reign of love, to be forced to close ones eye's in the midst of these threatening visions, and to feel one's whole position crumbling. It is still sadder for one with the impeccably truthful conscience of a Tolstoy to be forced to confess to oneself that one's life has not been lived entirely in accordance with one's principles.
It’s heartbreaking, after a lifetime spent hoping for and sharing the message of love, to have to shut your eyes in the face of such scary realities and to feel everything you believe in falling apart. It’s even more painful for someone with the unwaveringly honest conscience of a Tolstoy to have to admit to themselves that their life hasn’t been fully aligned with their principles.
Here we touch upon the most pitiful point of these latter years—should we say of the last thirty years?—and we can only touch upon it with a pious and tentative hand, for this sorrow, of which Tolstoy endeavoured to keep the secret, belongs not only to him who is dead, but to others who are living, whom he loved, and who loved him.
Here we address the most heartbreaking point of recent years—should we say the last thirty years?—and we can only approach it carefully and thoughtfully, because this sorrow, which Tolstoy tried to keep hidden, belongs not only to the deceased but also to those who are alive, whom he loved and who loved him.
He was never able to communicate his faith to those who were dearest to him—his wife and children. We have seen how the loyal comrade, who had so valiantly shared his artistic life and labour, suffered when he denied his faith in art for a different and a moral faith, which she did[Pg 227] not understand. Tolstoy suffered no less at feeling that he was misunderstood by his nearest friend.
He was never able to share his beliefs with the people closest to him—his wife and kids. We've seen how the loyal partner, who had bravely shared his artistic journey and efforts, struggled when he turned away from his faith in art for a different, moral belief that she did[Pg 227] not grasp. Tolstoy felt just as much pain from the sense that his closest friend didn't understand him.
"I feel in all my being," he wrote to Teneromo, "the truth of these words: that the husband and the wife are not separate beings, but are as one.... I wish most earnestly that I had the power to transmit to my wife a portion of that religious conscience which gives me the possibility of sometimes raising myself above the sorrows of life. I hope that it will be given her; very probably not by me, but by God, although this conscience is hardly accessible to women."[15]
"I feel with every part of my being," he wrote to Teneromo, "the truth of these words: that a husband and wife are not separate beings, but are one.... I truly wish I could share with my wife a bit of that spiritual awareness that sometimes allows me to rise above the hardships of life. I hope she receives it; likely not from me, but from God, although this awareness is often hard for women to access."[15]
It seems that this wish was never gratified. Countess Tolstoy loved and admired the purity of heart, the candid heroism, and the goodness of the great man who was "as one" with her; she saw that "he marched ahead of the host and showed men the way they should follow";[16] when the Holy Synod excommunicated him she bravely undertook his defence and insisted on sharing the danger which threatened him. But she could not force herself to believe what she did not believe; and Tolstoy was too sincere to urge her to pretend—he who loathed the petty deceits of faith and love even more than the negation of faith [Pg 228]and love.[17] How then could he constrain her, not believing, to modify her life, to sacrifice her fortune and that of her children?
It seems that this wish was never fulfilled. Countess Tolstoy loved and admired the purity of heart, the straightforward heroism, and the goodness of the great man who was "one" with her; she saw that "he marched ahead of the host and showed men the way they should follow";[16] when the Holy Synod excommunicated him, she bravely defended him and insisted on sharing the danger that threatened him. But she couldn’t force herself to believe what she didn’t believe; and Tolstoy was too genuine to ask her to pretend—he who hated the petty deceptions of faith and love even more than the denial of faith [Pg 228]and love.[17] How could he then compel her, not believing, to change her life, to sacrifice her wealth and that of her children?
With his children the rift was wider still. M. Leroy-Beaulieu, who saw Tolstoy with his family at Yasnaya Polyana, says that "at table, when the father was speaking, the sons barely concealed their weariness and unbelief."[18] His faith had only slightly affected two or three of his daughters, of whom one, Marie, was dead. He was morally isolated in the heart of his family. "He had scarcely any one but his youngest daughter and his doctor"[19] to understand him.
With his children, the divide was even wider. M. Leroy-Beaulieu, who saw Tolstoy with his family at Yasnaya Polyana, noted that "at the table, when the father was speaking, the sons barely hid their boredom and disbelief."[18] His faith had only slightly influenced two or three of his daughters, one of whom, Marie, had passed away. He felt morally isolated within his own family. "He had hardly anyone but his youngest daughter and his doctor"[19] to truly understand him.
He suffered from this mental loneliness; and he suffered from the social relations which were forced upon him; the reception of fatiguing visitors from every quarter of the globe; Americans, and the idly curious, who wore him out; he suffered from the "luxury" in which his family life forced him to live. It was a modest luxury, if we are to believe the accounts of those who saw him in his simple house, with its almost austere appointments; in his little room, with its iron bed, its cheap chairs, and its naked walls! But even this poor comfort weighed upon him; it was a cause of perpetual remorse. In the second of the tales published by the Mercure de France he bitterly contrasts the spectacle of the poverty about him with the luxury of his own house.
He dealt with this mental loneliness, and he struggled with the social obligations that were imposed on him; the relentless stream of tiring visitors from all over the world—Americans and the casually curious—wore him out. He felt burdened by the "luxury" that his family life forced him to endure. It was modest luxury, if we can trust what those who visited his simple home say, with its almost austere decor; in his small room, with its iron bed, cheap chairs, and bare walls! But even this meager comfort weighed on him; it caused him constant regret. In the second of the stories published by the Mercure de France, he harshly contrasts the sight of the poverty around him with the luxury of his own home.
"My activity," he wrote as early as 1903, "ho[Pg 229]wever useful it may appear to certain people, loses the greater part of its importance by the fact that my life is not entirely in agreement with my professions."[20]
"My work," he wrote as early as 1903, "no matter how useful it may seem to some, loses much of its significance because my life doesn't completely align with my beliefs."
Why did he not realise this agreement? If he could not induce his family to cut themselves off from the world, why did he not leave them, go out of their life, thus avoiding the sarcasm and the reproach of hypocrisy expressed by his enemies, who were only too glad to follow his example and make it an excuse for denying his doctrines?
Why didn't he see this agreement? If he couldn't persuade his family to distance themselves from the world, why didn't he just leave them, step out of their lives, and avoid the sarcasm and accusations of hypocrisy from his enemies, who were more than happy to take his lead and use it as an excuse to reject his teachings?
He had thought of so doing. For a long time he was quite resolved. A remarkable letter[21] of his has recently been found and published; it was written to his wife on the 8th of June, 1897. The greater part of it is printed below. Nothing could better express the secret of this loving and unhappy heart:
He had seriously considered doing it. For a long time, he was completely determined. A notable letter[21] of his has recently been discovered and published; it was written to his wife on June 8, 1897. Most of it is printed below. Nothing could better convey the secret of this loving yet troubled heart:
"For a long time, dear Sophie, I have been suffering from the discord between my life and my beliefs. I cannot force you to change your life or your habits. Neither have I hitherto been able to leave you, for I felt that by my departure I should deprive the children, still very young, of the little influence I might be able to exert over them, and also that I should cause you all a great deal of pain. But I cannot continue to live as I have lived during these last sixteen years,[22] now struggling aga[Pg 230]inst you and irritating you, now succumbing myself to the influences and the seductions to which I am accustomed and which surround me. I have resolved now to do what I have wished to do for a long time: to go away.... Just as the Hindoos, when they arrive at their sixtieth year, go away into the forest; just as every aged and religious man wishes to consecrate the last years of his life to God and not to jesting, punning, family tittle-tattle, and lawn-tennis; so do I with all my strength desire peace and solitude, and, if not an absolute harmony, at least not this crying discord between my whole life and my conscience. If I had gone away openly there would have been supplications, discussions, arguments; I should have weakened, and perhaps I should not have carried out my decision, and it ought to be carried out. I beg you therefore to forgive me if my action grieves you. And you in particular, Sophie—let me go, do not try to find me, do not be angry with me, and do not blame me. The fact that I have left you does not prove that I have any grievance against you.... I know that you could not, could not see and think with me; this is why you could not change your life, could not sacrifice yourself to something you did not understand. I do not blame you at all; on the contrary, I remember with love and gratitude the thirty-five long years of our life together, and above all the first half of that period, when, with the courage and devotion of your mother's nature, you valiantly fulfilled what you saw as your mission. You have given to me and the world what you had to give. You have[Pg 231] given much maternal love and made great sacrifices. ... But in the latter period of our life, in the last fifteen years, our paths have lain apart. I cannot believe that I am the guilty one; I know that I have changed; it was not your doing, nor the world's; it was because I could not do otherwise. I cannot blame you for not having followed me, and I shall always remember with love what you have given me.... Goodbye, my dear Sophie. I love you."
"For a long time, dear Sophie, I have been struggling with the conflict between my life and my beliefs. I can't force you to change your life or habits. I haven't been able to leave you because I felt that doing so would take away the little influence I might have over the children, who are still very young, and it would cause you all a lot of pain. But I can’t continue living like I have for the past sixteen years, now fighting against you and annoying you, now giving in to the familiar influences and temptations around me. I've decided to finally do what I've wanted for a long time: to leave.... Just like the Hindus, who go into the forest when they reach their sixtieth year; just as every aging and spiritual person wishes to dedicate the later years of their life to God instead of trivial pursuits, family gossip, and lawn tennis; I also desire peace and solitude with all my heart, and if not complete harmony, at least not this painful conflict between my whole life and my conscience. If I had left openly, there would have been pleas, discussions, arguments; I would have weakened, and perhaps I wouldn't have gone through with it, and it needs to be done. I ask you to forgive me if my actions upset you. And you, Sophie—let me go, don’t try to find me, don’t be angry with me, and don’t blame me. My leaving doesn’t mean I have a grudge against you.... I know you could not, could not see and think like I do; that’s why you couldn’t change your life or sacrifice yourself for something you didn’t understand. I don’t blame you at all; instead, I remember with love and gratitude the thirty-five years we spent together, especially the first half, when, with your motherly courage and devotion, you fulfilled what you believed was your mission. You have given me and the world everything you could offer. You have[Pg 231] shown so much maternal love and made great sacrifices. ... But in the latter part of our lives, over the last fifteen years, we have gone our separate ways. I can't believe I'm the one to blame; I know I have changed; it wasn't your fault, nor the world's; it was something I had to do. I can't blame you for not following me, and I will always cherish what you have given me.... Goodbye, my dear Sophie. I love you."
"The fact that I have left you." He did not leave her. Poor letter! It seemed to him that it was enough to write, and his resolution would be fulfilled. ... Having written, his resolution was already exhausted. "If I had gone away openly there would have been supplications, I should have weakened." ... There was no need of supplications, of discussion; it was enough for him to see, a moment later, those whom he wished to leave; he felt that he could not, could not leave them; and he took the letter in his pocket and buried it among his papers, with this subscription:
"The fact that I’ve left you." He didn’t actually leave her. Poor letter! It seemed to him that just writing it would make his decision real. ... After he wrote it, he felt like his determination was already gone. "If I had left openly, there would have been begging, and I would have caved." ... There was no need for begging or discussion; just seeing those he wanted to leave a moment later made him realize that he couldn’t, couldn’t leave them; so he slipped the letter into his pocket and buried it among his papers, with this note:
"Give this, after my death, to my wife Sophie Andreyevna."
"After I pass away, give this to my wife Sophie Andreyevna."
And this was the end of his plan of departure. Was he not strong enough? Was he not capable of sacrificing his affections to his God? In the Christian annals there is no lack of saints with tougher hearts, who never hesitated to trample fearlessly underfoot both their own affections and those of others. But how could he? He was not of their company; he was weak: he was a man; and it is for that reason that we love him.
And this was the end of his plan to leave. Was he not strong enough? Was he not capable of sacrificing his feelings for his faith? In Christian history, there are plenty of saints with tougher hearts who never hesitated to step on both their own feelings and those of others without fear. But how could he? He wasn't one of them; he was weak: he was a man; and that's why we love him.
More than fifteen years earlier, on a page full of heart-breaking wretchedness, he had asked himself: "Well, Leo Tolstoy, are you living according to the principles you profess?"
More than fifteen years earlier, on a page filled with heartbreaking misery, he had asked himself: "Well, Leo Tolstoy, are you living according to the principles you claim to believe in?"
He replied miserably:
He replied sadly:
"I am dying of shame; I am guilty; I am contemptible.... Yet compare my former life with my life of to-day. You will see that I am trying to live according to the laws of God. I have not done the thousandth part of what I ought to do, and I am confused; but I have failed to do it not because I did not wish to do it, but because I could not. ... Blame me, but not the path I am taking. If I know the road to my house, and if I stagger along it like a drunken man, does that show that the road is bad? Show me another, or follow me along the true path, as I am ready to follow you. But do not discourage me, do not rejoice in my distress, do not joyfully cry out: 'Look! He said he was going to the house, and he is falling into the ditch!' No, do not be glad, but help me, support me!... Help me! My heart is torn with despair lest we should all be astray; and when I make every effort to escape you, at each effort, instead of having compassion, point at me with your finger crying, 'Look, he is falling into the ditch with us!'"[23]
"I'm dying of shame; I'm guilty; I'm despicable... But if you compare my past life with my life today, you'll see that I'm trying to live according to God's laws. I haven't done even a fraction of what I should do, and I'm overwhelmed; but it's not because I didn't want to do it, it's because I couldn't... Criticize me if you want, but don’t criticize the path I'm taking. If I know the way to my home, and I’m stumbling along it like a drunk person, does that mean the road is bad? Show me another way, or walk with me on the right path, as I'm ready to follow you. But don’t discourage me, don’t take pleasure in my suffering, don’t shout joyfully: 'Look! He said he was going home, and he’s falling into the ditch!' No, don’t be happy, but help me, support me!... Help me! My heart is shattered with despair at the thought that we might all be lost; and when I struggle to break free from you, instead of showing compassion, you point at me, crying, 'Look, he’s falling into the ditch with us!'"[23]
When death was nearer, he wrote once more:
When death was approaching, he wrote again:
"I am not a saint: I have never professed to be one. I am a man who allows himself to be carried away, and who often does not say all that he th[Pg 233]inks and feels; not because he does not want to, but because he cannot, because it often happens that he exaggerates or is mistaken. In my actions it is still worse. I am altogether a weak man with vicious habits, who wishes to serve the God of truth, but who is constantly stumbling. If I am considered as a man who cannot be mistaken, then each of my mistakes must appear as a lie or a hypocrisy. But if I am regarded as a weak man, I appear then what I am in reality: a pitiable creature, yet sincere; who has constantly and with all his soul desired, and who still desires, to become a good man, a good servant of God."
"I’m not a saint; I've never claimed to be one. I’m a person who gets carried away and often doesn’t express everything he thinks and feels—not because he doesn’t want to, but because he can’t. It often happens that I exaggerate or make mistakes. My actions are even worse. I’m a weak person with bad habits, who wants to serve the God of truth but keeps tripping up. If people see me as someone who can never be wrong, then every mistake I make must seem like a lie or hypocrisy. But if they see me as a weak person, they’ll see me for who I really am: a pitiable being, yet sincere; someone who has always wanted, and still wants, to be a good person, a good servant of God."
Thus he remained, tormented by remorse, pursued by the mute reproaches of disciples more energetic and less human than himself;[24] tortured by his weakness and indecision, torn between the love of his family and the love of God—until the day when a sudden fit of despair, and perhaps the fever which rises at the approach of death, drove him[Pg 234] forth from the shelter of his house, out upon the roads, wandering, fleeing, knocking at the doors of a convent, then resuming his flight, and at last falling upon the way, in an obscure little village, never to rise again.[25] On his death-bed he wept, not for himself, but for the unhappy; and he said, in the midst of his sobs:
Thus he stayed, tormented by guilt, chased by the silent accusations of disciples who were more zealous and less compassionate than he was;[24] tortured by his own weakness and hesitation, caught between his love for his family and his love for God—until the day when a sudden wave of despair, and maybe the fever that comes with impending death, drove him[Pg 234] out of his house, onto the roads, wandering, running away, knocking on the doors of a convent, then continuing his flight, and finally collapsing on the road in a small, obscure village, never to rise again.[25] On his deathbed, he cried, not for himself, but for those who were suffering; and he said, through his tears:
"There are millions of human beings on earth who are suffering: why do you think only of me?"
"There are millions of people on earth who are suffering: why do you only think of me?"
Then it came—it was Sunday, November 20, 1910, a little after six in the morning—the "deliverance," as he named it: "Death, blessed Death."
Then it came—it was Sunday, November 20, 1910, a little after six in the morning—the "deliverance," as he called it: "Death, sweet Death."
[3] "It was hardly worth while to refuse military and police service only to revert to property, which is maintained only by those two services. Those who enter the service and profit by property act better than those who refuse all service and enjoy property." (Letter to the Doukhobors of Canada, 1899. Further Letters).
[3] "It’s hardly worthwhile to reject military and police service only to go back to property, which is upheld solely by those two services. Those who join the service and benefit from property are acting better than those who refuse all service and enjoy property." (Letter to the Doukhobors of Canada, 1899. Further Letters).
[4] In the Conversations with Teneromo there is a fine page dealing with "the wise Jew, who, immersed in this Book, has not seen the centuries crumble above his head, nor the peoples that appear and disappear from the face of the earth."
[4] In the Conversations with Teneromo, there is a poignant section about "the wise Jew, who, lost in this Book, hasn’t noticed the centuries collapsing above him or the nations that come and go from the earth."
[5] "To see the progress of Europe in the horrors of the modern State, the bloodstained State, and to wish to create a new Judenstaat is an abominable sin." (Ibid.)
[5] "Looking at Europe's advancement in the horrors of the modern State, the bloody State, and wanting to establish a new Judenstaat is a terrible sin." (Ibid.)
[6] Appeal to Political Men, 1905.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Appeal to Politicians, 1905.
[7] In the appendix to The Great Crime and in the French translation of Advice to the Ruled is the appeal of a Japanese society for the Re-establishment of the Liberty of the Earth.
[7] In the appendix of The Great Crime and in the French translation of Advice to the Ruled, there is a request from a Japanese society for the Re-establishment of the Liberty of the Earth.
[10] War and Revolution.
[11] War and Revolution.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ War and Revolution.
[13] "Suppose that all the men who had the truth were to be installed all together on an island. Would that be life?" (To a friend, March, 1901. Further Letters.)
[13] "What if all the men who knew the truth were brought together on an island? Would that really be living?" (To a friend, March, 1901. Further Letters.)
[14] December 1, 1910.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ December 1, 1910.
[16] Letter of January, 1883.
[17] "I should never reproach any one for having no religion. The shocking thing is when men lie and pretend to religion." And further: "May God preserve us from pretending to love; it is worse than hatred."
[17] "I should never criticize anyone for lacking faith. The truly shocking thing is when people lie and fake their beliefs." And further: "May God save us from pretending to love; it's worse than hate."
[19] Ibid.
[24] It seems that during his last few years, and especially during the last few months, he was influenced by Vladimir-Grigorovitch Tchertkoff, a devoted friend, who, long established in England, had consecrated his fortune to the publication and distribution of Tolstoy's complete works. Tchertkoff had been violently attacked by Leo, Tolstoy's eldest son. But although he was accused of being a rebellious and unmanageable spirit, no one could doubt his absolute devotion; and without approving of the almost inhuman harshness of certain actions apparently committed under his inspiration (such as the will by which Tolstoy deprived his wife of all property in his writings without exception, including his private correspondence), we are forced to believe that he thought more of Tolstoy's fame than Tolstoy himself.
[24] It seems that in his last few years, especially during the final months, he was influenced by Vladimir-Grigorovitch Tchertkoff, a loyal friend who had long settled in England and dedicated his wealth to publishing and distributing Tolstoy's complete works. Tchertkoff had been harshly criticized by Leo, Tolstoy's eldest son. However, despite being accused of being a rebellious and difficult person, no one could question his complete devotion; and although we might not agree with the almost cruel severity of some actions apparently taken at his suggestion (like the will that stripped Tolstoy's wife of all rights to his writings, including his private letters), we have to believe that he cared more about Tolstoy's legacy than Tolstoy did himself.
[25] The Correspondance of the Union pour la Verili publishes, in its issue for January 1, 1911, an interesting account of this flight.
[25] The Correspondance of the Union pour la Verili features an interesting story about this flight in its January 1, 1911 issue.
Tolstoy left Yasnaya Polyana suddenly on October 28, 1910 (November 10th European style) about five o'clock in the morning. He was accompanied by Dr. Makovitski; his daughter Alexandra, whom Tchertkoff calls "his most intimate collaborator," was in the secret. At six in the evening of the same day he reached the monastery of Optina, one of the most celebrated sanctuaries of Russia, which he had often visited in pilgrimage. He passed the night there; the next morning he wrote a long article on the death penalty. On the evening of October 29th (November 11th) he went to the monastery of Chamordino, where his sister Marie was a nun. He dined with her, and spoke of how he would have wished to pass the end of his life at Optina, "performing the humblest tasks, on condition that he was not forced to go to church." He slept at Chamordino, and next morning took a walk through the neighbouring village, where he thought of taking a lodging; returning to his sister in the afternoon. At five o'clock his daughter Alexandra unexpectedly arrived. She doubtless told him that his retreat was known, and that he was being followed; they left at once in the night. "Tolstoy, Alexandra, and Makovitski were making for the Koselk station, probably intending to gain the southern provinces, or perhaps the Doukhobor colonies in the Caucasus." On the way Tolstoy fell ill at the railway-station of Astapovo and was forced to take to his bed. It was there that he died.
Tolstoy left Yasnaya Polyana unexpectedly on October 28, 1910 (November 10th in European style) around five in the morning. He was accompanied by Dr. Makovitski; his daughter Alexandra, whom Tchertkoff refers to as "his closest collaborator," was in on the secret. By six that evening, he arrived at the Optina Monastery, one of Russia's most renowned spiritual sites, which he had visited frequently on pilgrimage. He spent the night there; the following morning, he wrote a lengthy article about the death penalty. On the evening of October 29th (November 11th), he traveled to the Chamordino Monastery, where his sister Marie was a nun. He had dinner with her and expressed how he would have preferred to spend the end of his life at Optina, "taking on the simplest tasks, as long as he wasn’t forced to attend church." He stayed overnight at Chamordino and the next morning took a stroll through the nearby village, where he considered renting a room, returning to his sister in the afternoon. At five o'clock, his daughter Alexandra unexpectedly showed up. She likely informed him that his escape had been discovered and that he was being followed; they left immediately at night. "Tolstoy, Alexandra, and Makovitski were heading to the Koselk station, probably trying to reach the southern provinces or maybe the Doukhobor colonies in the Caucasus." En route, Tolstoy became ill at the Astapovo railway station and had to lie down. It was there that he passed away.
CHAPTER XVIII
CONCLUSION
The struggle was ended; the struggle that had lasted for eighty-two years, whose battlefield was this life of ours. A tragic and glorious mellay, in which all the forces of life took part; all the vices and all the virtues.—All the vices excepting one: untruth, which he pursued incessantly, tracking it into its last resort and refuge.
The struggle was over; the struggle that had gone on for eighty-two years, with this life of ours as its battlefield. A tragic yet glorious clash, involving all the forces of life; every vice and every virtue. —All the vices except one: untruth, which he relentlessly chased, following it to its final hiding place.
In the beginning intoxicated liberty, the conflict of passions in the stormy darkness, illuminated from time to time by dazzling flashes of light—crises of love and ecstasy and visions of the Eternal. Years of the Caucasus, of Sebastopol; years of tumultuous and restless youth. Then the great peace of the first years of marriage. The happiness of love, of art, of nature—War and Peace. The broad daylight of genius, which bathed the whole human horizon, and the spectacle of those struggles which for the soul of the artist were already things of the past. He dominated them, was master of them, and already they were not enough. Like[Pg 238] Prince Andrei, his eyes were turned towards the vast skies which shone above the battlefield. It was this sky that attracted him:
In the beginning, there was intoxicating freedom, a clash of emotions in the chaotic darkness, occasionally lit up by brilliant flashes of light—moments of love, ecstasy, and glimpses of the Eternal. The years spent in the Caucasus and Sebastopol; years filled with turbulent and restless youth. Then came the calm of the early years of marriage. The joy of love, art, and nature —War and Peace. The bright light of genius illuminated the entire human landscape, and the struggles that once occupied the artist's soul became just memories. He mastered them, but they no longer satisfied him. Like [Pg 238] Prince Andrei, he gazed into the vast skies that shone above the battlefield. It was this sky that called to him:
"There are men with powerful wings whom pleasure leads to alight in the midst of the crowd, when their pinions are broken; such, for instance, am I. Then they beat their broken wings; they launch themselves desperately, but fall anew. The wings will mend. I shall fly high. May God help me!"[1]
"There are men with strong wings who, driven by pleasure, land among the crowd when their wings are broken; I am one of them. Then they thrash their damaged wings; they try to take off with desperation, but they fall again. The wings will heal. I will soar high. May God help me!"[1]
These words were written in the midst of a terrible spiritual tempest, of which the Confessions are the memory and echo. More than once was Tolstoy thrown to earth, his pinions shattered. But he always persevered. He started afresh. We see him hovering in "the vast, profound heavens," with his two great wings, of which one is reason and the other faith. But he does not find the peace he looked for. Heaven is not without us, but within us. Tolstoy fills it with the tempest of his passions. There he perceives the apost[Pg 239]les of renunciation, and he brings to renunciation the same ardour that he brought to life. But it is always life that he strains to him, with the violence of a lover. He is "maddened with life." He is "intoxicated with life." He cannot live without this madness.[2] He is drunk at once with happiness and with unhappiness, with death and with immortality.[3] His renunciation of individual life is only a cry of exalted passion towards the eternal life. The peace which he finds, the peace of the soul which he invokes, is not the peace of death. It is rather the calm of those burning worlds which sail by the forces of gravity through the infinite spaces. With him anger is calm,[4]and the calm is blazing. Faith has given him new weapons with which to wage, even more implacably, unceasing war upon the lies of modern society. He no longer confines himself to a few types of romance; he attacks all the great idols: the hypocrisies of religion, the State, science,[Pg 240] art, liberalism, socialism, popular education, benevolence, pacificism.[5] He strikes at all, delivers his desperate attacks upon all.
These words were written during a terrible spiritual storm, of which the Confessions are the memory and echo. Time and again, Tolstoy was brought low, his wings broken. But he always got back up. We see him soaring in "the vast, profound heavens," with his two great wings—one of reason and the other of faith. Yet he doesn’t find the peace he sought. Heaven isn’t out there, but within us. Tolstoy fills it with the turbulence of his passions. There he sees the apostles of renunciation, and he approaches renunciation with the same intensity he brought to life. But it is always life that he reaches for, with the fervor of a lover. He is “driven mad by life.” He is “intoxicated by life.” He can't exist without this madness.[2] He is simultaneously drunk with happiness and unhappiness, with death and immortality.[3] His renunciation of individual life is just a cry of passionate yearning for eternal life. The peace he finds, the peace of the soul that he calls for, is not the peace of death. It’s more like the calm of the burning worlds that move through the endless spaces, propelled by the forces of gravity. For him, anger is calm,[4] and that calm is fiery. Faith has given him new tools to wage, even more relentlessly, an unending battle against the lies of modern society. He no longer limits himself to a few types of romance; he challenges all the major false idols: the hypocrisies of religion, the State, science,[Pg 240] art, liberalism, socialism, public education, charity, and pacifism.[5] He attacks them all, launching his desperate strikes against each one.
From time to time the world has sight of these great rebellious spirits, who, like John the Forerunner, hurl anathemas against a corrupted civilisation. The last of these was Rousseau. By his love[Pg 241] of nature,[6] by his hatred of modern society, by his jealous independence, by his fervent adoration of the Gospel and for Christian morals, Rousseau is a precursor of Tolstoy, who says of him:
From time to time, the world sees these great rebellious spirits who, like John the Baptist, condemn a corrupted civilization. The last of these was Rousseau. Through his love[Pg 241] of nature, his disdain for modern society, his fierce independence, and his passionate devotion to the Gospel and Christian values, Rousseau is a forerunner of Tolstoy, who says of him:
"Pages like this touch my heart; I feel like I should have written them."[7]
But what a difference between the two minds, and how much more purely Christian is Tolstoy's! What a lack of humility, what Pharisee-like arrogance, in this insolent cry from the Confessions of the Genevese:
But what a difference between the two minds, and how much more genuinely Christian is Tolstoy's! What a lack of humility, what a Pharisee-like arrogance, in this bold cry from the Confessions of the Genevese:
"Eternal Being! Let a single man tell me, if he dare: I was better than that man!"
"Eternal Being! Let a single person tell me, if they dare: I was better than that person!"
Or in this defiance of the world:
Or in this challenge to the world:
"I say it loudly and fearlessly: whosoever could believe me a dishonest man is himself a man to be suppressed."
"I say it clearly and without fear: anyone who thinks I'm a dishonest person is someone who should be kept in check."
Tolstoy wept tears of blood over the "crimes" of his past life:
Tolstoy cried tears of blood over the "crimes" of his past life:
"I suffer the pangs of hell. I recall all my past baseness, and these memories do not leave me; they poison my life. Usually men regret that they [Pg 243]cannot remember after death. What happiness if it should be so! What suffering it would mean if, in that other life, I were to recall all the evil I have done down here!"[8]
"I feel the intense pain of hell. I remember all my past wrongdoings, and these memories linger; they poison my life. Most people regret that they [Pg 243]can't remember after death. How wonderful it would be if that were true! What anguish it would be if, in the afterlife, I had to remember all the harm I caused here!"[8]
Tolstoy was not the man to write his confessions, as did Rousseau, because, as the latter said, "feeling that the good exceeded the evil it was in my interest to tell everything."[9] Tolstoy, after having made the attempt, decided not to write his Memoirs; the pen fell from his hands; he did not wish to be an object of offence and scandal to those who would read it.
Tolstoy wasn't the type to write his confessions like Rousseau did, who said, "feeling that the good exceeded the evil, it was in my interest to tell everything."[9] After trying, Tolstoy chose not to write his Memoirs; he let the pen drop from his hands; he didn't want to be a source of offense and scandal for those who would read it.
"People would say: There, then, is the man whom many set so high! And what a shameful fellow he was! Then with us mere mortals it is God who ordains us to be shameful."[10]
"People would say: There he is, the guy that so many admired! And what a disgraceful person he was! For us regular folks, it's God who makes us shameful." [10]
Never did Rousseau know the Christian faith, the fine modesty, and the humility that produced the ineffable candour of the aged Tolstoy. Behind Rousseau we see the Rome of Calvin. In Tolstoy we see the pilgrims, the innocents, whose tears and naive confessions had touched him as a child.
Never did Rousseau understand the Christian faith, the beautiful modesty, and the humility that created the indescribable purity of the elderly Tolstoy. Behind Rousseau, we see the Rome of Calvin. In Tolstoy, we see the pilgrims, the innocent ones, whose tears and simple confessions had moved him as a child.
But beyond and above the struggle with the world, which was common to him and to Rousseau, another kind of warfare filled the last thirty years of Tolstoy's life; a magnificent warfare between the highest powers of his mind: Truth and Love.
But beyond the external struggles with the world, which he shared with Rousseau, another kind of battle filled the last thirty years of Tolstoy's life; a remarkable conflict between the greatest forces of his mind: Truth and Love.
Truth—"that look which goes straight to the heart," the penetrating light of "those grey eyes which pierce you through"—Truth w[Pg 244]as his earliest faith, and the empress of his art.
Truth—"that gaze that goes right to the heart," the striking light of "those gray eyes that see right through you"—Truth w[Pg 244]as his earliest belief and the queen of his art.
"The heroine of my writings, she whom I love with all the forces of my being, she who always was, is, and will be beautiful, is Truth."[11]
"The main character in my writings, the one I love with all my heart, the one who has always been, is, and will always be beautiful, is Truth."[11]
The truth alone escaped shipwreck after the death of his brother.[12] The truth, the pivot of his life, the rock in the midst of an ocean.
The truth was all that survived after his brother's death.[12] The truth, the center of his life, the solid ground in the middle of a vast ocean.
This interpenetration of the truth by love makes the unique value of the masterpieces he wrote in the middle part of his life—nel mezzo del cammin—and distinguishes his realism from the realism of Flaubert. The latter places his faith in refraining from loving his characters. Great as he may be, he lacks the Fiat lux! The light of the sun is not enough: we must have the light of the heart. The realism of Tolstoy is incarnate in each of his creatures, and seeing them with their own eyes he finds in the vilest reasons for loving them and for making us feel the chain of brotherhood which unites us to all.[19] By love he penetrates to the roots of life.
This blending of truth and love gives unique value to the masterpieces he created during the middle of his life—nel mezzo del cammin—and sets his realism apart from Flaubert's. The latter believes in holding back from loving his characters. No matter how great he is, he lacks the Fiat lux! Sunlight alone isn't enough: we need the light of the heart. Tolstoy's realism comes alive in each of his characters; by seeing them through their own eyes, he discovers even the most unappealing reasons to love them and helps us feel the bond of brotherhood that connects us all.[19] Through love, he reaches the very roots of life.
But this union is a difficult one to maintain. There are hours in which the spectacle of life and its suffering are so bitter that they appear an affront to love, and in order to save it, and to save his faith, a man must withdraw to such a height above the world that faith is in danger of losing truth as well. What shall he do, moreover, who has received at the hands of fate the fatal, magnificent gift of seeing the truth—the gift of being unable to escape from seeing it? Who[Pg 246] shall say what Tolstoy suffered from the continual discord of his latter years—the discord between his unpitying vision, which saw the horror of reality, and his impassioned heart, which continued to expect love and to affirm it?
But this connection is hard to keep. There are times when the harsh reality of life and its suffering feels so overwhelming that it seems to challenge love itself. To protect it and maintain his faith, a person has to rise to such a height above the world that faith risks losing its truth as well. What should someone do, though, who has been given the burdensome, incredible gift of seeing the truth—the gift of being unable to turn away from it? Who[Pg 246] can say what Tolstoy endured from the ongoing conflict of his later years—the struggle between his unyielding vision, which recognized the horror of reality, and his passionate heart, which still hoped for love and insisted on its existence?
We have all known these tragic conflicts. How often have we had to face the alternative—not to see, or to hate! And how often does an artist—an artist worthy of the name, a writer who knows the terrible, magnificent power of the written word—feel himself weighed down by anguish as he writes the truth![20] This truth, sane and virile, necessary in the midst of modern lies, this vital truth seems to him as the air we breathe.... But then we perceive that this air is more than the lungs of many can bear. It is too strong for the many beings enfeebled by civilisation; too strong for those who are weak simply in the kindness of their hearts. Are we to take no account of this, and plunge them implacably into the truth that kills them? Is there not above all a truth which, as Tolstoy says, "is open to love"? Or is the artist to soothe mankind with consoling lies, as Peer Gynt, with his tales, soothes his old dying mother? Society is always face to face with this dilemma: the truth, or love. It resolves it in general by sacrificing both.
We've all experienced these tragic conflicts. How often have we faced the choice—not to see or to hate? And how often does an artist—an artist truly deserving of the title, a writer who understands the powerful, awe-inspiring impact of written words—feel burdened by anguish as they write the truth![20] This truth, clear and strong, necessary amidst modern deceptions, feels as vital as the air we breathe.... But then we realize that this air is more than many can handle. It is too intense for those weakened by civilization; too overwhelming for those who are simply gentle at heart. Should we ignore this and ruthlessly thrust them into a truth that may destroy them? Is there not, above all, a truth which, as Tolstoy says, "is open to love"? Or should the artist comfort humanity with soothing lies, like Peer Gynt does with his stories to ease his dying mother? Society constantly grapples with this dilemma: the truth or love. It typically resolves it by sacrificing both.
Tolstoy has never betrayed either of his two faiths. In the works of his maturity love is th[Pg 247]e torch of truth. In the works of his later years it is a light shining on high, a ray of mercy which falls upon life, but does not mingle with it. We have seen this in Resurrection, wherein faith dominates the reality, but remains external to it. The people, whom Tolstoy depicts as commonplace and mean when he regards the isolated figures that compose it, takes on a divine sanctity so soon as he considers it in the abstract.[21]
Tolstoy never abandoned either of his two beliefs. In his mature works, love serves as the guiding light of truth. In his later works, it becomes a lofty beacon, a ray of mercy illuminating life without becoming part of it. We see this in Resurrection, where faith overshadows reality but remains separate from it. The people Tolstoy portrays as ordinary and petty when he looks at individual figures gain a divine holiness as soon as he views them in the abstract.[21]
In his everyday life appears the same discord as in his art, but the contrast is even more cruel. It was in vain that he knew what love required of him; he acted otherwise; he lived not according to God but according to the world. And love itself: how was he to behave with regard to love? How distinguish between its many aspects, its contradictory orders? Was love of family, to come first, or love of all humanity? To his last day he was perplexed by these alternatives.
In his daily life, he shows the same conflict as in his art, but the difference is even harsher. Although he understood what love expected from him, he acted differently; he lived not by God’s standards but by worldly ones. And love itself: how was he supposed to act in relation to love? How could he differentiate between its various forms and conflicting demands? Should love for family come first, or love for all humanity? Until his dying day, he struggled with these choices.
What was the solution? He did not find it. Let us leave the self-sufficient, the coldly intellectual, to judge him with disdain. They, to be sure, have found the truth; they hold it with assurance. For them, Tolstoy was a sentimentalist, a weakling, who could only be of use as a[Pg 248] warning. Certainly he is not an example that they can follow: they are not sufficiently alive. Tolstoy did not belong to the self-satisfied elect; he was of no Church; of no sect; he was no more a Scribe, to borrow his terms, than a Pharisee of this faith or that. He was the highest type of the free Christian, who strives all his life long towards an ideal that is always more remote.[22]
What was the solution? He never found it. Let's allow the self-sufficient, the coldly intellectual, to judge him with contempt. They, of course, have found the truth; they hold onto it with confidence. For them, Tolstoy was a sentimentalist, a weakling, who could only serve as a[Pg 248] cautionary tale. Clearly, he isn’t someone they can emulate: they aren’t truly alive. Tolstoy didn’t belong to the self-satisfied elite; he was part of no Church; of no sect; he was no more a Scribe, to use his own terms, than a Pharisee of this faith or that. He was the highest type of the free Christian, who spends his entire life striving for an ideal that is always just out of reach.[22]
Tolstoy does not speak to the privileged, the enfranchised of the world of thought; he speaks to ordinary men—hominibus bonæ voluntatis. He is our conscience. He says what we all think, we average people, and what we all fear to read in ourselves. He is not a master full of pride: one of those haughty geniuses who are throned above humanity upon their art and their intelligence. He is—as he loved to style himself in his letters, by that most beautiful of titles, the most pleasant of all—"our brother."
Tolstoy doesn’t talk to the privileged or the educated minds of the world; he talks to ordinary people—hominibus bonæ voluntatis. He is our conscience. He expresses what we all think, as average folks, and what we are afraid to admit about ourselves. He’s not a proud master, one of those arrogant geniuses who see themselves above humanity through their art and intellect. He is—as he liked to call himself in his letters, by that most beautiful of titles, the most pleasant of all—"our brother."
[1] Journal, dated October 28, 1879. Here is the entire passage:
[1] Journal, dated October 28, 1879. Here is the entire passage:
"There are in this world heavy folk, without wings. They struggle down below. There are strong men among them: as Napoleon. He leaves terrible traces among humanity. He sows discord.—There are men who let their wings grow, slowly launch themselves, and hover: the monks. There are light fliers, who easily mount and fall: the worthy idealists. There are men with powerful wings.... There are the celestial ones, who out of their love of men descend to earth and fold their wings, and teach others how to fly. Then, when they are no longer needed, they re-ascend: as did Christ."
"There are heavy people in this world, grounded and without wings. They struggle below. Among them are strong individuals, like Napoleon. He leaves a lasting impact on humanity, spreading discord. Then there are those who let their wings grow, slowly take flight, and hover: the monks. There are light fliers who easily soar and then come back down: the worthy idealists. Some have powerful wings... There are the celestial beings who, out of their love for humanity, come down to earth, fold their wings, and teach others how to fly. Then, when they're no longer needed, they ascend again, just like Christ."
[2] "One can live only while one is drunken with life." (Confessions, 1879). "I am mad with living.... It is summer, the delicious summer. This year. I have struggled for a long time; but the beauty of nature has conquered me. I rejoice in life." (Letter to Fet, July, 1880.) These lines were written at the height of the religious crisis.
[2] "You can only really live when you're intoxicated with life." (Confessions, 1879). "I’m crazy about living.... It’s summer, beautiful summer. This year. I’ve been fighting for a long time; but the beauty of nature has won me over. I’m celebrating life." (Letter to Fet, July, 1880.) These words were written at the peak of the religious crisis.
[4] "I was intoxicated with that boiling anger and indignation which I love to feel, which I excite even when I feel it naturally, because it acts upon me in such a way as to calm me, and gives me, at least for a few moments, an extraordinary elasticity, and the full fire and energy of all the physical and moral capacities." (Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov, Lucerne, 1857.)
[4] "I was overwhelmed by that intense anger and frustration that I love to experience, which I even stir up myself when it arises naturally, because it has a way of calming me, and gives me, at least for a short time, an incredible resilience and the complete fire and energy of all my physical and moral abilities." (Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov, Lucerne, 1857.)
[5] His article on War, written on the occasion of the Universal Peace Congress in London in 1891, is a rude satire on the peacemakers who believe in international arbitration:
[5] His article on War, written for the Universal Peace Congress in London in 1891, is a harsh satire on the peacemakers who have faith in international arbitration:
"This is the story of the bird which is caught after a pinch of salt has been put on his tail. It is quite as easy to catch him without it. They laugh at us who speak of arbitration and disarmament by consent of the Powers. Mere verbiage, this! Naturally the Governments approve: worthy apostles! They know very well that their approval will never prevent their doing as they will." (Cruel Pleasures.)
"This is the story of a bird that gets caught after someone sprinkles salt on its tail. It's just as easy to catch it without that trick. They laugh at us for talking about settling disputes and disarming with the agreement of the Powers. Just empty words! Of course, the Governments are on board: true champions! They know their approval won’t stop them from acting as they please." (Cruel Pleasures.)
[6] Nature was always "the best friend" of Tolstoy, as he loved to say: "A friend is good; but he will die, or he will go abroad, and one cannot follow him; while Nature, to which one may be united by an act of purchase or by inheritance, is better. Nature to me is cold and exacting, repulses me and hinders me; yet Nature is a friend whom we keep until death, and into whom we shall enter when we die." (Letter to Fet, May 19, 1861. Further Letters.) He shared in the life of nature; he was born again in the spring. "March and April are my best months for work." Towards the end of autumn he became more torpid. "To me it is the most dead of all the seasons; I do not think; I do not write; I feel agreeably stupid." (To Fet, October, 1869.) But the Nature that spoke so intimately to his heart was that of his own home, Yasnaya Polyana. Although he wrote some very charming notes upon the Lake of Geneva when travelling in Switzerland, and especially on the Clarens district, whither the memory of Rousseau attracted him, he felt himself a stranger amid the Swiss landscape; and the ties of his native land appeared more closely drawn and sweeter: "I love Nature when she surrounds me on every side, when on every hand the warm air envelopes me which extends through the infinite distance; when the very same lush grasses that I have crushed in throwing myself on the ground make the verdure of the infinite meadows; when the same leaves which, shaken by the wind, throw the shadow on my face, make the sombre blue of the distant forest; when the very air I breathe makes the light-blue background of the infinite sky; when not I alone am delighting in nature; when around me whirl and hum millions of insects and the birds are singing. The greatest delight in nature is when I feel myself making a part of all. Here (in Switzerland) the infinite distance is beautiful, but I have nothing in common with it." (May, 1851.)
[6] Nature was always "the best friend" of Tolstoy, as he liked to say: "A friend is great; but they can die or go away, and you can’t follow them; whereas Nature, to which you can connect through purchase or inheritance, is better. Nature, to me, is cold and demanding, it pushes me away and holds me back; yet Nature is a friend we keep until death, and into whom we will enter when we die." (Letter to Fet, May 19, 1861. Further Letters.) He was connected to the life of nature; he felt renewed in the spring. "March and April are my best months for work." Towards the end of autumn, he became more sluggish. "To me, it is the most lifeless of all the seasons; I don’t think; I don’t write; I feel pleasantly dull." (To Fet, October, 1869.) But the Nature that spoke deeply to his heart was that of his home, Yasnaya Polyana. Even though he wrote some very lovely notes about Lake Geneva while traveling in Switzerland, especially regarding the Clarens area, which was influenced by the memory of Rousseau, he felt out of place in the Swiss landscape; and the connections to his homeland felt stronger and sweeter: "I love Nature when she surrounds me completely, when the warm air wraps around me stretching into the infinite distance; when the same lush grasses that I have pressed down by falling onto the ground create the greenery of the endless meadows; when the same leaves that, shaken by the wind, cast shadows on my face, make the deep blue of the distant forest; when the very air I breathe forms the light-blue backdrop of the endless sky; when I am not the only one enjoying nature; when millions of insects are buzzing around me and the birds are singing. The greatest joy in nature is when I feel like a part of it all. Here (in Switzerland), the infinite distance is beautiful, but I have nothing in common with it." (May, 1851.)
[7] Conversations with M. Paul Boyer (Le Temps, August 28, 1901).
[7] Conversations with M. Paul Boyer (Le Temps, August 28, 1901).
The similarity is really very striking at times, and might well deceive one. Take the profession of faith of the dying Julie:
The similarity is really quite striking at times and could easily mislead someone. Consider the dying Julie's declaration of faith:
"I could not say that I believed what it was impossible for me to believe, and I have always believed what I said I believed. This was as much as rested with me."
"I can’t say I believed what I found impossible to believe, and I’ve always believed what I said I believed. That was as much as I could control."
Compare Tolstoy's letter to the Holy Synod:
Compare Tolstoy's letter to the Holy Synod:
"It may be that my beliefs are embarrassing or displeasing. It is not within my power to change them, just as it is not in my power to change my body. I cannot believe anything but what I believe, at this hour when I am preparing to return to that God from whom I came."
"It might be that my beliefs are uncomfortable or unpopular. I can't change them any more than I can change my body. I can only believe what I believe, especially now as I get ready to return to the God I came from."
Or this passage from the Réponse à Christophe de Beaumont, which seems pure Tolstoy:
Or this passage from the Réponse à Christophe de Beaumont, which seems completely like Tolstoy:
"I am a disciple of Jesus Christ. My Master has told me that he who loves his brother accomplishes the law."
"I am a follower of Jesus Christ. My Teacher has told me that the person who loves their brother fulfills the law."
Or again:
Or again:
"The whole of the Lord's Prayer is expressed in these words: 'Thy Will be done!'" (Troisième lettre de la Montague.)
"The entire Lord's Prayer can be summed up in these words: 'Your will be done!'" (Troisième lettre de la Montague.)
Compare with:
Compare with:
"I am replacing all my prayers with the Pater Nosier. All the requests I can make of God are expressed with greater moral elevation by these words: 'Thy Will be done!'" (Tolstoy's Journal, in the Caucasus, 1852-3.)
"I am replacing all my prayers with the Pater Noster. All the requests I can make of God are expressed with greater moral depth by these words: 'Thy Will be done!'" (Tolstoy's Journal, in the Caucasus, 1852-3.)
The similarity of thought is no less striking in the province of art:
The similarity of ideas is just as noticeable in the realm of art:
"The first rule of the art of writing," said Rousseau, "is to speak plainly and to express one's thought exactly."
"The first rule of writing," said Rousseau, "is to say what you mean and to express your thoughts clearly."
And Tolstoy:
And Tolstoy:
"Think what you will, but in such a manner that every word may be understood by all. One cannot write anything bad in perfectly plain language."
"Think what you want, but do it in a way that everyone can understand every word. You can't write anything bad in completely clear language."
I have demonstrated elsewhere that the satirical descriptions of the Paris Opera in the Nouvelle Héloise have much in common with Tolstoy's criticisms in What is Art?
I have shown in other works that the satirical depictions of the Paris Opera in the Nouvelle Héloise share a lot of similarities with Tolstoy's critiques in What is Art?
[8] Journal, January 6, 1903.
[9] Quatrième Promenade.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fourth Walk.
[10] Letter to Birukov.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter to Birukov.
[11] Sebastopol in May, 1853.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sebastopol in May 1853.
[13] Ibid.
[18] "I believe in God, who for me is Love." (To the Holy Synod, 1901.)
[18] "I believe in God, who is Love to me." (To the Holy Synod, 1901.)
"'Yes, love!... Not selfish love, but love as I knew it, for the first time in my life, when I saw my enemy dying at my side, and loved him.... It is the very essence of the soul. To love his neighbour, to love his enemies, to love all and each, is to love God in all His manifestations!... To love a creature who is dear to us is human love: to love an enemy is almost divine love!'" (Prince Andrei in War and Peace.)
"'Yes, love!... Not selfish love, but love as I experienced it for the first time in my life when I saw my enemy dying beside me, and I loved him.... It is the very essence of the soul. To love your neighbor, to love your enemies, to love everyone and each one, is to love God in all His forms!... To love someone who is dear to us is human love: to love an enemy is almost divine love!'" (Prince Andrei in War and Peace.)
[19] "The passionate love of the artist for his subject is the soul of art. Without love no work of art is possible." (Letter of September, 1889.)
[19] "The intense passion the artist feels for their subject is the essence of art. Without that passion, no work of art can exist." (Letter of September, 1889.)
[21] See the Russian Proprietor, or see in Confessions, the strongly idealised view of these men, simple, good, content with their lot, living serenely and having the sense of life: or, at the end of the second part of Resurrection, that vision "of a new humanity, a new world," which appeared to Nekhludov when he met the workers returning from their toil.
[21] Check out the Russian Proprietor, or see in Confessions the highly idealized view of these men—simple, good, content with their lives, living peacefully and understanding the essence of life. Or, at the end of the second part of Resurrection, there's that vision “of a new humanity, a new world,” which came to Nekhludov when he encountered the workers coming home from their labor.
[22] "A Christian should not think whether he is morally superior or inferior to others; but he is the better Christian as he travels more rapidly along the road to perfection, whatever may be his position upon it at any particular moment. Thus the stationary virtue of the Pharisee is less Christian than that of the thief, whose soul is moving rapidly towards the ideal, and who repents upon his cross." (Cruel Pleasures.)
[22] "A Christian shouldn't consider whether they are morally better or worse than others; instead, they are a better Christian if they are progressing more quickly on their journey to perfection, regardless of their current position on that path. Therefore, the stagnant virtue of the Pharisee is less Christian than that of the thief, whose soul is rapidly moving toward the ideal and who repents on his cross." (Cruel Pleasures.)
INDEX
(The names of characters and titles of books are in italics.)
ALEXANDRA, Tolstoy's aunt, 18
Ancestry, Tolstoy's, 14, 15
Analysis, self-, 29
Andrei Bolkonsky, Prince, 88-90, 94, 100
Anna Karenin (novel), 76, 84, 99, 102, 203
Anna Karenin (character), 103, 104
Arabian Nights, 19, 169
Art—
Attacks on modern, 145, 146
Tolstoy's conception of, 147-150
His ignorance of, 151
His religious ideal of art, 156
Christian art extinct, 157
The art of the future, 159
Endowment of, 159
Mission of, 160
Austerlitz, 89, 90
BACH, 153
Bachkirs, the, 102
Bagration, 88
Beethoven, 151, 155, 181,183
Bers family, the, 75
Bers, S. A., 179
Bers, Sophie, see Countess Tolstoy
Besoukhov, Pierre, 88, 91-94, 100
Bloody Sunday, 212
Böcklin, 151
Boyer, Paul, 167
Boyhood, 42
Brahms, 151
Breton, Jules, 151
Brothers, Tolstoy's, 17
Brush with the Enemy, A, 44
Bylines, 19, 168
CAUCASUS, Tolstoy joins Army of the, 33
Census, the, Tolstoy assists in taking, 127
Chavannes, P. de, 151
Childhood, Tolstoy's, 17-19
Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, 15, 16, 19, 23
Begun in the Caucasus, 35; 39
Tolstoy's later opinion of, 40; 84
[Pg 252]See Boyhood and Youth
China, Tolstoy's admiration for,
Christ, Tolstoy's conception of, 119
Concordance and Translation of the Four Gospels, 118
Confessions, 106, 120, 238
Cossacks, The, 44
Countess Tolstoy—
Character and abilities, 83
As model, 84; 100, 135-138, 226-227
Letter to, 229-231
Creed, Tolstoy's, 123-124
Crimea, transference to the, 49
Criticism of Dogmatic Theology, 118
Criticism of art, destructive,
Cycle of Readings, 200
DEATH OF IVAN ILYITCH, THE, 6, 68, 165, 174-175
Decembrists, The (a projected novel), 91
Diary of a Sportsman, 68, 75
Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov, 65
Dmitri Tolstoy, 17
Death of, 106-107
Don Quixote, 158
Dostoyevsky, 158, 193
Dreyfus Affair, the, 154
Droujinine, 61
EDUCATION, Tolstoy's ideas concerning, 23-25, 66
End of a World, The, 201
England, Tolstoy contemplates retiring to, 103
Erochta, the old Cossack, 45
Execution, effect of a public 64
FAITH, Tolstoy's, brings no happiness, 128
Family, Tolstoy's, 16
Family dissensions, 228
Family Happiness, 75-77, 84
Father, Tolstoy's, 16
Feminism, Tolstoy's attitude towards, 138
Flaubert's opinion of Tolstoy's work, 99, 245
GAPON, FATHER, 212
George, Henry, 225
Georgians, the, 213
Goethe, 156
Gontcharov, 61
Great Crime, The, 201, 210
Greek, Tolstoy studies, 101
Gricha, the idiot, 18
Grigorovitch, 61
HADJI MOURAD, 199
Hebrew, Tolstoy studies, 137
Home, Tolstoy's, see Yasnaya Polyana
Hugo, Victor, 158
Hunting, renounced, 132
IBSEN, 151
Introspection, Tolstoy's faculty of, 29
Invasion, The, 35, 42
Irtenieff, Nikolas, 15
[Pg 253]JOSEPH, the History of, 19, 159
Journal, Tolstoy's, 14, 27, 34
KARENIN, 106
Karatayev, 91
Kazan, 23
Khlopoff, Captain, 43
Kitty Levine, 84, 103
Klinger, Max; 151
Kozeltoff, brothers, in Sebastopol in August, 1855, 56-57
Kreutzer Sonata, The, 165, 174, 176-177, 181
Kutuzov, 88, 90-91
LEVINE, 103,106-108, in Lhermitte, 151
Liberal Party, Tolstoy's disdain of the, 66, 202-203
Life, 120
Literary Society of St. Petersburg,
Tolstoy's dislike of, 61-67
Logic, heroic, 129-130
Love—
Definition of, 122
Tolstoy's attitude towards sexual, 177
Law of, 211
Lucerne, incident of the singer, 65
MANET, 151
Marriage, Tolstoy's views concerning, 100, 177
Marie, Princess, 88-89
Marie Tolstoy, 16, 94
Maslova, 191
Master and Servant, 165
Michelangelo, 151
Millet, 151
Molière, 158
Moscow, effect of visit to, 127, 130, 147
Music—
Love of, 28-29
Ignorance of modern music, 151-152; 153
In the Kreutzer Sonata, 178
Dread of, 179
Suggested State control over, 182-183
NATASHA, 90, 93-94,179-180
Nekhludov, 26-28, 33, 68, 181, 191
Nekhludov, Diary of Prince D., 65
Nikolas Tolstoy, 17, 33
Dies of phthisis, 69
Non-Resistance, 211, 225
OLD BELIEVERS, the, 212
Olenin, 45
Orthodox Church, Tolstoy's relations with the, 117
Ostrovsky, 61
PAKHOM THE PEASANT, 169-170
Parents, Tolstoy's, 15-16
Pascal, 120
Pedagogy, 135
Polikushka, 70, 78
Popular Tales, 42, 165, 168
Popular idiom, 167-168
Portraits of Tolstoy—
Of 1848, 26 (note)
Of 1851, 35
[Pg 254]Of 1856, 61
Of 1885, 129; 140
Posdnicheff, 177, 182
Power of Darkness, The, 165, 170-173
Prashhoukhin, death of, 54
REASON (letter upon), 121
Reason, Tolstoy's distrust of, 108; 120-121
Religion—
Tolstoy's vague agnosticism as a youth, 24
Revival of, in the Caucasus, 33-39; 100, 123-124, 135, 209, 215-216
Rembrandt, 151
Resurrection, 166, 187-195, 224, 247
Revolution, Tolstoy prophesies, 209-210
Roumania, Tolstoy joins Army of, 49
Rousseau, J. J., worship of, 27; 240-243
Rules of Life, 25
Russian Proprietor, A, 27
Written in the Caucasus, 35; 42
Russo-Japanese War, 201
ST. PETERSBURG, Tolstoy's dislike of literary society of, 61, 67
Samara, 192
Schopenhauer, 101 (note)
Science, Tolstoy attacks, 145
Sebastopol in December, 1854, 52
Sebastopol in May, 1855, 52-56
Sebastopol in August, 1855, 52, 54-57
Sebastopol, the siege of, 49-57
Sexual morality, 177
Shakespeare, 166
Shakespeare, no artist, 152-153, 155-156
Siegfried, hasty judgment on, 152
"Smartness," Tolstoy's worship of, 27
Socialism, Tolstoy's hatred of, 205-208
Society, pictures of Russian, 103
Sophia Bers, see Countess Tolstoy
Sovremennik, the (Russian review), 40
Spelling-book, Tolstoy's, 135
State, the, a murderous entity, 130
Stepan Arcadievitch, 105
Sterne, influence of, 41
Story-teller, a blind, 19
Strauss, 151
Stuck, 151
Suarès, 6, 61
Suicidal tendencies, 107, 111, 113
TATIANA, Tolstoy's aunt, 17
Tchaikowsky, 151
Terror, attack of nervous, 100
Three Deaths, 68
[Pg 255]Three Old Men, 168
Tolstoy, Countess, 75, 83, 84, 100, 135-138, 226-227, 229-231
Tolstoy, Dmitri, 17
Death of, 106-107
Tolstoy, Leo—
Reception of his work in France, 6
Influence of Rousseau and Stendhal, 7
Organic unity of his life, 13
Ancestry and inheritances,
Childhood, 17-19
Student days, 23-25
Personal appearance (see Portraits), 25-26
Joins Army of Caucasus, 33
Religious experiences, 33-34
First literary work, 35
Effects of illness, 39
Early work, 41-45
Love of life, 46
Transferred to Crimea, 49
Narratives of Sebastopol, 52
Enters St. Petersburg literary society, 61
Quarrels with Tourgenev, 63
Travels in Europe, 64
Studies pedagogy, 66
Effect of his brother's death 70
Courtship, 75
Marriage, 76-83
War and Peace, 83-95
Anna Karenina, 99
Effect of Dmitri's death, 107
Suicidal tendencies, 111
His "conversion," 115-16
Joins the Orthodox Church, 117
Leaves it, 117
Visits Moscow, 127
Commences to write on religious
subjects, 136
Differences with Countess Tolstoy, 136-137
Spiritual loneliness, 140
Attacks upon modern art and science, 145
His ignorance of art, 151
Ignorance of modern music, 152
Attack upon Shakespeare, 153-157
Religious and æsthetic ideals, 156-161
His fear of music, 178-180
Political ideals, 214
Religious ideals, 215-216
Old age, 219
Political hopes, 220
Loneliness, 228
Intends leaving his family, 229
Death, 234
Tolstoy, Nikolas, 17, 33, 69
Töppfer, influence of, 41
Tourgenev, 17, 61-63
Criticism of Tolstoy, 95, 140, 202
Turkey, war declared upon, 49
Two Hussars, The, 68
VOLODYA, see Kozeltoff
[Pg 256]Vogüé, Melchior de, 140
Vronsky, 103-104
WAGNER, Tolstoy's hasty judgment of, 152, 155
War and Peace, 15, 43, 84, 95, 99-101, 103-105
What I Believe, 141
What is Art t 149-150, 166
What shall we do? 129, 138
Woman, Tolstoy's ideal of, 138-139
Woodcutters, The, 44
YASNAYA POLYANA, 16, 33
Tolstoy returns to, 65
Experiments at, 66-67; 224,228
Youth—
Written during the siege of Sebastopol, 50
Lyrical beauty of, 51
INDEX
(The names of characters and titles of books are in italics.)
ALEXANDRA, Tolstoy's aunt, 18
Ancestry, Tolstoy's, 14, 15
Self-analysis, 29
Andrei Bolkonsky, Prince, 88-90, 94, 100
Anna Karenin (novel), 76, 84, 99, 102, 203
Anna Karenin (character), 103, 104
Arabian Nights, 19, 169
Art—
Criticism of modern art, 145, 146
Tolstoy's opinion on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
His ignorance about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
His artistic spiritual ideals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Christian art's decline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The future of art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Funding for art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Purpose of art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Austerlitz, 89, 90
Bach, 153
Bachkirs, the, 102
Bagration, 88
Beethoven, 151, 155, 181, 183
Bers family, the, 75
Bers, S. A., 179
Bers, Sophie, see Countess Tolstoy
Besoukhov, Pierre, 88, 91-94, 100
Bloody Sunday, 212
Böcklin, 151
Boyer, Paul, 167
Boyhood, 42
Brahms, 151
Breton, Jules, 151
Tolstoy's brothers, 17
Brush with the Enemy, A, 44
Bylines, 19, 168
CAUCASUS, Tolstoy joins the Army of the, 33
Census, the, Tolstoy helps to take, 127
Chavannes, P. de, 151
Tolstoy's childhood, 17-19
Childhood, Boyhood, Youth, 15, 16, 19, 23
Started in the Caucasus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Tolstoy's later views on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
[Pg 252]See *Boyhood* and *Youth*
China, Tolstoy's admiration for,
Christ, Tolstoy's view of, 119
Concordance and Translation of the Four Gospels, 118
Confessions, 106, 120, 238
Cossacks, The, 44
Countess Tolstoy—
Character and abilities, 83
As a model, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Letter to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Tolstoy's creed, 123-124
Transfer to Crimea, 49
Criticism of Dogmatic Theology, 118
Destructive criticism of art,
Cycle of Readings, 200
THE DEATH OF IVAN ILYCH, 6, 68, 165, 174-175
Decembrists, The (a planned novel), 91
Diary of a Sportsman, 68, 75
Diary of Prince D. Nekhludov, 65
Dmitri Tolstoy, 17
Death of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Don Quixote, 158
Dostoyevsky, 158, 193
The Dreyfus Affair, 154
Droujinine, 61
EDUCATION, Tolstoy's ideas about, 23-25, 66
End of a World, The, 201
England, Tolstoy thinks about retiring to, 103
Erochta, the old Cossack, 45
The effect of a public execution 64
FAITH, Tolstoy's view of, brings no happiness, 128
Tolstoy's family, 16
Family conflicts, 228
Family Happiness, 75-77, 84
Tolstoy's father, 16
Tolstoy's attitude towards feminism, 138
Flaubert's view of Tolstoy's work, 99, 245
Gapon, Dad, 212
Henry George, 225
The Georgians, 213
Goethe, 156
Gontcharov, 61
Great Crime, The, 201, 210
Greek, Tolstoy studies, 101
Gricha, the idiot, 18
Grigorovitch, 61
Hadj Mourad, 199
Hebrew, Tolstoy studies, 137
Tolstoy's home, see Yasnaya Polyana
Victor Hugo, 158
Renounced hunting, 132
IBSEN, 151
Introspection, Tolstoy's ability for, 29
Invasion, The, 35, 42
Irtenieff, Nikolas, 15
[Pg 253]JOSEPH, the History of, 19, 159
Journal, Tolstoy's, 14, 27, 34
KARENIN, 106
Karatayev, 91
Kazan, 23
Khlopoff, Captain, 43
Kitty Levine, 84, 103
Max Klinger; 151
Kozeltoff, brothers, in Sebastopol in August, 1855, 56-57
Kreutzer Sonata, The, 165, 174, 176-177, 181
Kutuzov, 88, 90-91
LEVINE, 103,106-108, in Lhermitte, 151
Tolstoy's disdain for the Liberal Party, 66, 202-203
Life, 120
Tolstoy's dislike of the Literary Society of St. Petersburg,
61-67
Heroic logic, 129-130
Love—
Definition of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tolstoy's thoughts on sexual love, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Law of, 211
Incident of the singer in Lucerne, 65
Mobile Ad Hoc Network, 151
Tolstoy's views on marriage, 100, 177
Marie, Princess, 88-89
Marie Tolstoy, 16, 94
Maslova, 191
Master and Servant, 165
Michelangelo, 151
Millet, 151
Molière, 158
Moscow, impact of visit to, 127, 130, 147
Music—
Love for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Limited understanding of contemporary music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
In the Kreutzer Sonata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fear of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Proposal for State control over, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
NATASHA, 90, 93-94,179-180
Nekhludov, 26-28, 33, 68, 181, 191
Nekhludov, Diary of Prince D., 65
Nikolas Tolstoy, 17, 33
Dies of tuberculosis, 69
Non-Resistance, 211, 225
Old Believers, the, 212
Olenin, 45
Tolstoy's relationship with the Orthodox Church, 117
Ostrovsky, 61
PAKHOM THE FARMER, 169-170
Tolstoy's parents, 15-16
Pascal, 120
Pedagogy, 135
Polikushka, 70, 78
Popular Tales, 42, 165, 168
Popular idiom, 167-168
Portraits of Tolstoy—
Of 1848, 26 (note)
Of 1851, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
[Pg 254]Of 1856, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Of 1885, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Posdnicheff, 177, 182
Power of Darkness, The, 165, 170-173
Prashhoukhin, death of, 54
CAUSE (letter about), 121
Tolstoy's distrust of reason, 108; 120-121
Religion—
Tolstoy's uncertain agnosticism in youth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Revival of faith in the Caucasus, 33-39; 100, 123-124, 135, 209, 215-216
Rembrandt, 151
Resurrection, 166, 187-195, 224, 247
Tolstoy's predictions about revolution, 209-210
Tolstoy joins the Army of Roumania, 49
Rousseau, J. J., worship of, 27; 240-243
Rules of Life, 25
Russian Proprietor, A, 27
Written in the Caucasus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Russo-Japanese War, 201
St. Petersburg, Tolstoy's dislike of the literary society there, 61, 67
Samara, 192
Schopenhauer, 101 (note)
Science, Tolstoy critiques, 145
Sebastopol in December, 1854, 52
Sebastopol in May, 1855, 52-56
Sebastopol in August, 1855, 52, 54-57
Siege of Sebastopol, 49-57
Sexual morality, 177
Shakespeare, 166
Shakespeare, no artist, 152-153, 155-156
Hasty judgment on Siegfried, 152
Tolstoy's admiration for "smartness," 27
Tolstoy's disdain for socialism, 205-208
Portraits of Russian society, 103
Sophia Bers, see Countess Tolstoy
Sovremennik, the (Russian review), 40
Tolstoy's spelling book, 135
The State as a violent entity, 130
Stepan Arcadievitch, 105
Influence of Sterne, 41
A blind story-teller, 19
Strauss, 151
Stuck, 151
Suarès, 6, 61
Suicidal thoughts, 107, 111, 113
TATIANA, Tolstoy's aunt, 17
Tchaikovsky, 151
Nervous breakdown, 100
Three Deaths, 68
[Pg 255]Three Old Men, 168
Countess Tolstoy, 75, 83, 84, 100, 135-138, 226-227, 229-231
Dmitri Tolstoy, 17
Death of, 106-107
Leo Tolstoy—
His work was received in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Influence of Rousseau and Stendhal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The organic unity of his life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lineage and heritage,
Childhood, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Student years, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Physical appearance (see Portraits), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Joins the Caucasus Army, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Religious experiences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
First book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Effects of illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Early works, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Love for life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Transferred to Crimea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Narratives of Sebastopol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Joins St. Petersburg literary scene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Quarrels with Turgenev, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Traveling in Europe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Studies education, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Impact of his brother's death __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dating, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
War and Peace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Anna Karenina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Impact of Dmitri's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Suicidal thoughts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
His "conversion," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Joins the Orthodox Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Leaves it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Visits Moscow, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Starts writing about religion
topics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Disagreements with Countess Tolstoy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Spiritual loneliness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Critique of contemporary art and science, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
His lack of knowledge about art, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Not knowing about modern music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Attack on Shakespeare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Religious and aesthetic ideals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
His fear of music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Political ideals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Religious beliefs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Aging, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Political aspirations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Loneliness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Plans to leave his family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nikolas Tolstoy, 17, 33, 69
Influence of Töppfer, 41
Turgenev, 17, 61-63
Critique of Tolstoy, 95, 140, 202
War declared on Turkey, 49
Two Hussars, The, 68
VOLODYA, see Kozeltoff
[Pg 256]Melchior de Vogüé, 140
Vronsky, 103-104
WAGNER, Tolstoy's quick judgment of, 152, 155
War and Peace, 15, 43, 84, 95, 99-101, 103-105
What I Believe, 141
What is Art? 149-150, 166
What shall we do? 129, 138
Tolstoy's ideal of woman, 138-139
Woodcutters, The, 44
Yasnaya Polyana, 16, 33
Tolstoy returns to, 65
Experiments at, 66-67; 224,228
Youth—
Written during the siege of Sebastopol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lyrical beauty of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!